PRESENTED BY 



3^ y' < 



A TREATISE ON WHIST. 



TREATISE ON WHIST. 

By M. DESCHAPELLES. 



THE LAWS. 



ILonBon: 

THOMAS HOOKHAM, OLD BOND STREET. 

MDCCCXXXIX. 



QVi'i7T 



LONDON : 

PRINTED BY T. BRETTELL, RUPERT STREET, HAYMARKET. 



CONTENTS. 



Page 

Preface vii 

CHAPTER Y.— The Laws. 

Section 1. — Of Preliminary Arrangements ... 1 

2.— Of the Deal 5 

3. — Of Irregularities in the Hands and 

the Packs 9 

4. — Of the Stakes and the Score 12 

5. — Of the Honours 14 

6.— Of Exposed Cards ly 

7- — Of Cards played out of turn, and 

of the call for them 19 

8.— Of the Revoke 21 

9. — Of Intimations between Partners, 

and of their limits 25 

10.— Of the General Rules 27 

1 1 .—Of the Gallery (or Bystanders) ... 30 

A 3 



vi CONTENTS. 



Page 

Appendix 1 .—Of the Revoke (Insolidaire) .. . 32 

2. — Of Dumbmy, or three-handed 

Whist 34 

3.— Of Short Whist 36 

CHAPTER VI. 

The Principles of the Rules of Whist, 
WITH Remarks, &c. 

Section 1 37 

2 58 

3 86 

4 103 

5 119 

6 139 

7 152 

8 165 

9 197 

10 215 

11 242 

Appendix 1 273 

2 276 

3 281 

Extracts from Chapter 10. — Of the Impasse 

(Finessing) 288 



13.— Of Short Whist 301 
15._0f the Leader 307 



PREFACE. 



This Volume contains the Rules of the Game 
of Whist ; it forms but one part of our Treatise 
on the game, and we publish it separately, in 
compliance with the earnest request of otir 
friends, and the wishes of the public. Though 
wholly uninfluenced by a desire either of fame 
or of profit, we may yet find a sufficiently 
powerful motive for action in the ambition of 
pleasing or being useful to others. 

In order that a law be efficacious, it must be 
aided by two conditions : firstly, it must be 
understood, and secondly, it must be obeyed. 
The first of these conditions is attained by those 
definitions which point out its exact extent and 



Viii PREFACE. 

limits; and the second, by that reasoning, 
which, by confuting objections, and by dis- 
tinctly explaining its principles, ensures the 
universal application of the law. 

The old law of Whist, which united these 
two conditions in each of its articles, was 
extremely intricate and perplexed, and was in 
itself so defective, as to be totally inadequate to 
supply the wants of society. 

We have found it necessary to divide our 
work into two chapters; one consisting of the 
rules to be observed, and the other containing 
our remarks upon the rules. The former of 
these chapters is the more essential. As it is 
continually required for reference in cases of 
dispute, it should be well studied, and almost 
committed to memory. The latter may be 
perused more leisurely, as its spirit only is 
necessary to be retained. 

Thus, Chapter V. contains the text ; that is, 
the essential part, and Chapter VI. the com- 
mentaries. These two chapters are, however. 



PREFACE. ix 

inseparable from each other, and, together, form 
a complete work. 

Chapter V. is the result of twenty years' 
observation and progressive improvements. 
Here, we are far from flattering ourselves that 
we have attained perfection. If we were to 
abstain from giving our work to the public, 
till we had made ourselves satisfied on that 
head, there would be no end to the delay. 
Something we have accomplished, by having 
laid down, in compliance with the wishes of 
amateurs, not an indigested and desultory 
production, but a rational, and almost complete 
code of rules ; and by having thus prepared the 
way for future emendations and improvements. 

Chapter VI. is wholly explanatory, and 
merely a development of all the ideas contained 
in the former chapter ; it is a long conversation 
explaining a concise and peremptory law, which, 
without this illustration, would have frequently 
been unintelligible. For this latter chapter we 
claim the indulgence of our readers; it has 



X PREFACE. 

been hastily written, in order that no delay- 
should take place in the publication of the 
former chapter, to which it serves as a key. 
Here, from the nature of the subject, no ele- 
vation of style must be expected ; and, indeed, 
it has been found exceedingly difficult to avoid 
tedious repetitions in two hundred pages of 
commentary, where the thread of our expla- 
nations was continually broken by the change 
of article. 

At the end of this Volume are introduced 
three extracts from the " Science of the Game." 
These extracts are unconnected with the laws, 
but they are too short to give offence, and we 
offer them as a specimen to those who may feel 
anxious to possess the remaining part of our 
work. 

We shall here conclude our Preface, which 
serves as an introduction to the first part of our 
Treatise. We refer those who may wish for 
further observations, to the preliminary remarks 
introducing the various sections of Chapter VI. 



PREFACE. 



xi 



We have to offer one more remark for the 
satisfaction of amateurs, and to prevent any 
reproach on the subject of the limits within 
which we have thought proper to confine 
ourselves. 

We have drawn inferences, but have never 
invented. 

Where practices have differed, we have con- 
sulted with others for a selection of the best. 

To conclude — Proficients in the game are 
already acquainted with our rules. 



ERRATA. 



Page 118, line 5, /or Article 133, read Article \S5, 

169, — 25, — Article 105, Article 107. 

296, — 1, — left hand, right hand. 



RULES OF WHIST. 



RULES OF WHIST- 



CHAPTER V. 

SECTION I. 



OF PRELIMINARY ARRANGEMENTS. 
Article 1. 

A COMPLETE Whist Table is composed of six 
persons. 

The first four are chosen by lot, (see Article 6,) for 
the fijst rubber, and the two others take their turn 
for the succeeding ones. 

Article 2. 

If the table be not complete, new players take 
their turn in the order of their arrival ; and afterwards 
fill up, in their turn, whatever vacancies may occur» 
—(See Article 13.) 

B 



2 



PRELIMIXARY AREAXGEMENTS. 



Article 3. 

If more than six persons present themselves to form 
a table, the four first players are chosen by lot. — (See 
Article 70 

Article 4. 

Every one is entitled to play two rubbers, after 
which he must quit the table, to make room for those 
whose turn it is to replace him ; the two players who 
are to leave at the expiration of the first, or opening 
rubber, are fixed on by lot. 

Article 5. 

^lien the rubber is finished, if there are parties 
waiting to play, a table is compelled to admit two of 
them, but never three. 

Article 6. 

The lot is decided by a single pack of cards, each 
party drawing one. 

Article 7- 

It may be necessary to draw lots twice, before a 
table is completely made up. 

Firstly, to decide on the six persons of whom it is 
to be composed, and on the four who are to commence. 

And, secondly, to determine the choice of partners. 
Article 8. 

The person who draws the lowest card chooses his 
place, and the pack to deal with. 

Article 9. 

When once seated at the table, there can be no 



PRELIMINARY ARRANGEMENTS. 



8 



changing seats, nor can there be any change of cards 
when once cut. 

Article 10. 
The dealer s partner takes his seat opposite him, 
the adversaries may take their places as they please, 
without reference to the cards which they may have 
respectively drawn. 

Article 11. 
At the beginning of a rubber, the parties who are 
to complete it being absent, may take their seats if 
they arrive before the trump card of the first deal 
has been turned up. 

Article 12. 
If they do not arrive in time, (see Article 11,) 
they must take their turn at the bottom of the list. 
Article 13. 
Persons who are in the habit of playing, are to be 
considered as inscribed for their turn at the table 
from the time they approach it. 

Article 14. 
The four persons composing the first rubber de- 
termine the price of the points, and other necessary 
conventions (according to the practices of the game). 
Article 15. 
After drawing for partners, or in the course of the 
rubber, a party may withdraw, on paying for himself 
and his partner all that may have been lost. 



4 



PRELIMINARY ARRAKGEMEXTS. 



Article 16. 
A player compelled to leave the room for a short 
time, may, with the consent of the other three players, 
give his hand to another to hold for him. 

If he be not returned at the expiration of the rub- 
ber, his place is to be taken by the next in order of 
succession, without favour. — (See Article 12.) 
Article 17. 
A person playing at one table, loses his turn at all 
the others for which he may be inscribed. 

Article 18. 
In case a party be inscribed for several tables, he 
may make his choice in the event of another party 
desiring admission. 

Article 19. 

When the time arrives for a table to change, (see 
Chapter 13,) the parties composing it cannot seat 
themselves again, unless there are no other applicants 
to replace them. 

Its condition changes immediately, at the will of 
any member of the society who may put his name 
down to take his turn. — (See Articles 2 and 13.) 



5 



SECTION II. 

OF THE DEAL. 

Article 20. 
The dealer may shuffle the cards or not, at his 
option. 

He must hand them to his right-hand adversary 
to cut. 

Article 21. 
In case of an irregular cut, or the dealer omitting 
to have the cards cut, the adversaries, on proving 
the fact, may demand a new deal. This right is 
however lost, if not demanded before the first card 
has been played. 

Article 22. 
If the cards are not cleanly cut, the dealer may 
instantly demand another cut, or a new deal. 
Article 23. 
He has the same right, (Article 22,) if the cut 
contain less than four cards. 

Article 24. 
Each player is entitled to shuffle the cards once 
before they are cut. 



6 



THE DEAL. 



Article 25. 
If the turn-up or trump card is shown, either, 

1. in cutting, or, 

2. in taking up the cards, 

the opposite party has a right to demand a new deal. 
Article 26. 
If the dealer look at the turn-up card before it is 
turned, or show it before the cards are all dealt, it is 
a lost deal, and the cards pass to the next hand. 
Article 27. 
If the dealer disarrange the cards, or drop one. 
the deal is lost. 

Article 28. 
The cards are to be dealt, 

1. From left to right ; 

2. Deliberately ; 

3. Detached by the centre, and distributed one 

at a time. 

Article 29. 
Each player has the right, before he has shown a 
card, (see Article 34,) to make observations on the 
deal. — (See Article 133.) 

Article 30. 
If (see Article 29,) the bystanders decide that the 
dealing ought to be more regular, the deal is lost. 
Article 31. 
If the dealer, in distributing the cards, 

1. Show more than one card, either through 
his own fault, or that of hia partner ; 



THE DEAL. 



7 



2. Give more than two cards wrong ; 

3. Touch the hand of one of the players to 

count the cards ; 

4. Or place the trump card on the other cards 

without having turned it up ; 
the deal is lost. 

Article 32. 

During the deal, when a card is seen, owing to 
the fault of one of the players, (see Article 31,) the 
opposite party may have the card retained, or de- 
mand a new deal. 

In case of a new deal, the deal is not lost. 
Article 33. 

The partner of the dealer is to collect the cards 
for the following deal, and place them on his right. 

If he neglect this duty before the tum-up card be 
seen, the deal is lost. 

Article 34. 

The dealer s adversary, who, during the time of 
his dealing, shall touch the cards dealt him, or the 
pack intended for the following deal, loses for him- 
self, and causes his partner to lose the rights con- 
ferred by Articles 29 and 32. 

Article 35. 

Before the hand is commenced playing, (see Article 
129,) should there occur any mixing of the cards ; if 
any mistake, or irregularity in the number of cards, 
arise from the fault of the dealer ; the deal is lost. 



8 



THE DEAL. 



If these mistakes be occasioned by the adverse 
party, or by any other cause, there must be a new 
deal. 

Article 36. 
The fifty-two cards ha^'ing been regularly dealt 
out ; the last, which is the trump card, must remain 
turned up before the dealer. — (See Articles 80 
and 115.) 

Article 37. 
If a card be faced in the pack, even if it be the 
last, there must be a new deal. 

Article 38. 
Should a player deal out of his turn, if it pass 
unnoticed until he has turned the trump card, the 
deal holds good. 

Article 39. 
No one has a right to change the cards, (except 
as provided in Article 38,) but each player may, at 
his own expense, take a fresh pack. 



9 



SECTION III. 



OF IRREGULARITIES IN THE HANDS 
AND THE PACKS. 



Article 40. 

After the trump card has been turned, and before 
the lead, (see Article 35,) any irregularity in the 
hands will be rectified according to the provisions of 
Article 133.— (See Articles 43, 44, and 48.) 
Article 41. 

If, after the lead, a player find that he has one 
less than his proper number of cards, and the missing 
card be found in his adversary's hand, the deal is 
lost. 

Article 42. 
If the missing card be found in his partner s hand, 
the adverse party has a right to claim the provisions 
of Article 127. 

N.B. — This error is corrected by drawing indiscriminately 
from the upper part of the hand, one card to complete the 
hand which has one deficient. 

B 5 



10 



OF lEREGULARITIES 



Article 43. 
If a hand be found short of its complement, and 
the missing cards be discovered on the ground or 
elsewhere, (except as specified in the Articles 41, 
42, and 45,) the missing cards shall be placed on the 
table with the faces upwards. — (See Articles 127, 
and 131.) 

Article 44. 
If the missing cards cannot be found, they shall 
be searched for by some one not engaged in the 
game ; and, when found, laid on the table, except as 
provided in Article 45. — (See Article 131.) 
Article 45. 
If the missing cards be found in the tricks which 
have been played, 

It causes a revoke. — (See Article 47.) 

Article 46, 
A hand having too many cards, except in cases 
specified in Articles 41 and 42, constitutes a revoke. 
—(See Article 47.) 

Article 47. 
The revoke (Articles 45 and 46,) is marked at 
the moment when claimed ; the other circumstances 
of the deal are annulled. — (See Articles 107, 127? 
and 131. 

Article 48. 
If the pack of cards be faulty, the deal in which 
it is discovered, is null, though the previous ones 
hold good.— (See Article 49.) 



IN THE HANDS. 



11 



Article 49. 

A pack of cards is faulty, when it contains more 
or less than fifty-two cards ; or when there is a du- 
plicate card in the pack. 

This is a circumstance which should not be passed 
over by those interested in the game, without strict 
inquiry. 



12 



SECTION IV. 

OF THE STAKES, AND OF THE 
SCORE. 

Article 50. 

The Riilher^ which is two out of three games, is 
reckoned at four Jlsh ; the party, who first win two 
games, gain the rubber. 

Article 51. 

The game consists of ten points ; when no points 
are marked by the losing partners, it is treble, and 
reckons three fish*; double, if one, two, or three 
points be marked ; and single, when more than four. 
Article 52. 

When six tricks have been made, (le devoir^) 
each trick afterwards made, counts for one point. 
Article 53. 

If the whole thirteen tricks are won by one side, 
it is called a slam^ and is equal to a full rubber 
(ten fish). 

There is nothing marked for the game. 



* This is called a lurch. 



THE STAKES AND THE SCORE. 



13 



Article 54. 
Four honours count four points ; three honours 
count two points only. 

Article 55. 
Tricks count before honours, except as specified in 
Article 68, and in cases where one party is entitled 
to the call. 

Article 56. 
The points gained by one side can only be marked 
by one of the players. 

Article 57. 
In the event of two partners marking the game, 
and their score not agreeing ; when the second trick 
has been turned, their adversaries, on noticing the 
error, may insist on which score they choose being 
retained. 

Article 58. 
Points neglected to be marked before the second 
trick has been turned, are lost. 

Article 59. 
If a player, by mistake, mark more points than 
he is entitled to, he has the right of correcting the 
error at any time before the termination of the game. 
—(See Article 135.) 



14 



SECTION V. 

OF THE HONOURS. 

Article 60. 
Honours are to be announced audibly ; those 
marking them, without signifying that they have 
them, and who do not rectify their error before the 
second trick is turned, must take them off tlieir 
score. — (See Article ] 33.) 

Article 61. 
If a player hold four honours, it must be an- 
nounced, or rectified within the delay specified in 
Article 60, on pain of losing two points out of four 
which should have been marked. — (See Article 133.) 
Article 62. 
Honours cannot count, unless they have been an- 
nounced or marked before the trump card of the, 
following deal has been turned up. 

Article 63. 
Tliey cease to count when a party is in " the icell" 
that is to say, when at nine, and have only one point 
to win the game* (Except as provided in Article 68.) 



THE HONOURS. 15 

Article 64. 
At the point of eight, the party who hold more 
than two honours in their hands, win the game on 
showing them. — (See Article 66.) 

Article 65. 
At the point of eight, he who has two honours in 
his hand, has the privilege of calling ; if his partner 
reply by showing one honour, the game is won.— 
(See Article 66.) 

Article 66. 
If the honours are shown, or called, 

1 . At any other point of the game than at 

eight ; 

2. Or after a card has been played ; 

they are not counted, and must be turned up on the 
table, and considered in the light of exj)osed cards. 
Article 67. 

If a player call without having two honours in his 
hand, or reply without holding one, the adver- 
saries will have the rights conferred by Article 127. 

In case of correction, if cards are shown, they 
must be turned up on the table as exposed cards. 
Article 68. 

If a player call without having two honours, and 
if it so happen that three or four honours are in the 
hands of his adversaries, the latter will become pos- 
sessed of the rights conferred by Article 127. 

And in case they avail themselves of them, all the 
honours will count before the tricks. 



16 



THE HONOURS. 



Article 69. 
The call must be made so as to be audible to all at 
the table ; a player endeavouring to call so as to 
be heard only by his partner, will be liable to the 
penalties laid down in Article 127. 

Article 70. 
At the point of eight, when the tnmip card has 
been once turned up, if a player tell his partner not 
to forget to call, he is subject to the regulations of 
Article 127. 

Article 71. 
When a player calls, and his partner refuses to 
answer, although he has the power, they cannot gain 
a slam. Honours take their usual place. — (See Ar- 
ticle 55.) 

Article 72. 

If, when the round has commenced, (see Article 
129,) a player discover who holds the honours, and 
make knowTi his observation, he will be liable to the 
pro\4sions of Article 127. 



17 



SECTION VI. 
OF EXPOSED CARDS. 



Article 73. 
Cards seen by your partner, and not played im- 
mediately, shall be turned up, and laid on the table. 
Article 74. 
A card intentionally drawn out from the hand to 
more than half its extent, (see Article 133,) will 
come within the meaning of Article 73. 

Article 75. 
When a card is exposed, the adverse party have 
the right — 

1. Of either demanding or refusing its being 

played; 

2. Or of demanding that the highest or lowest 

card in the suit shall be played. — (See 
Article 76.) 

Article 76. 
An exposed card may be called for several times, 
and does not become free until it shall have satisfied 
either one or the other of the provisions of Article 75. 
—(See Article 85.) 



18 exposed cards. 

Article 77. 

A player having a card exposed, if it be his turn 
to play, or to lead off the trick, (see Article 85,) 
may demand the card to be called for, but should 
wait until the trick which precedes it be put in its 
place, and the hand removed from it. 

Article 78. 

A player having a card exposed, if his right-hand 
adversary play without calling for the card, is 
at liberty to play what card he chooses. — (See Ar- 
ticle 85.) 

Article 79. 
If a person play more than one card to a trick, his 

adversaries may choose which of them shall remain 
on the table, (see Article 123,) and can cause the 
others to be placed as exposed cards. 

Article 80. 
The tumed-up, or trump card, should be left in 
view on the table until the first card of the second 
trick has been played. But if it be not taken up 
before that trick is finished, it must be considered as 
an exposed card. — (See Article 115.) 



19 



SECTION VIL 



OF CARDS PLAYED OUT OF TURN, 
AND OF THE CALL FOR THEM. 



Article 81. 

A LEAD made out of turn holds good, when the 
party, whose proper turn it was to play, has led, or 
played to, the following trick. — (See Articles ] 19 
and 120.) 

Article 82. 
If the player, whose turn it was to play, (Article 
81.) claim his right in time, he will have the choice : 

1 . Of approving of the card played ; 

2. Of considering it as an exposed card ; 

3. Or of calHng for a particular suit, either for 

that or the following trick. — (See Article 
119.) 

Article 83. 
A person playing his card out of turn, his partner 
having already played ; the adverse party may con 
suit upon taking or leaving it. 



20 



CARDS PLAYED OUT OF TURN. 



Article 84. 
If a person play his card out of his turn, and 
hefore his partner has played, the adverse party may 
demand of the latter his highest or lowest card in 
the suit played ; and, in default, trump or not 
trump. — (See Articles 85 and 88.) 

Article 85. 
If a card be played too precipitately before the 
call ; (see Articles 77, 78, and 84,) the card thus 
played shall be also considered as an exposed card, 
and subject to the call. — (See Article 119.) 

Article 86. 
In case of two parties leading simultaneously, 
Article 82 is applicable to the player who is in 
fault; (see Article 119;) if both be wrong, the one 
fault cancels the other. 

Article 87. 
A party having a suit called for, which he does 
not hold in his hand, may play as he chooses ; the 
fault in this case is atoned for. — (See Article 88.) 
Article 88. 
A player called upon, 

1. For his best or worst card, and consequently 

trump or not trump ; 

2. Or to play a particular suit ; must obey, and 

in default, will be considered to have made 
a revoke. — (See Articles 107 and 109.) 



21 



SECTION VIII. 

OF THE REVOKE. 

Article 89. 
A REVOKE is made, when a player, having in hie 
hand a card of the suit led, does not play it. — (See 
Article 107.) 

Article 90. 
The revoke is complete : 

1. When the trick in which it has occurred 

has been put in its place, and the hand 
removed from it ; 

2. Or when the party who has revoked, having 

the lead, has played a card for the next 
trick.— (See Article 118.) 
Article 91. 
The demand of the partner, made in time, if replied 
to, annuls the revoke ; only as far as the fact is un- 
perceived by the adverse party. 
Article 92. 
A player perceiving in time that he has made a 
revoke, may take up his card, and must play his best 



22 



THE REVOKE. 



or worst card, at the option of the adverse party ; 
besides which, the card taken up is to be considered 
as an exposed card. — (See Articles 75 and 119.) 
Article 93. 
The side which has made a revoke, loses three 
points for each revoke. 

Article 94. 
The adverse party profit by the revoke, in one of 
the three following ways : — 

1 . By adding three points to their score ; or 

2. By deducting three points from their adver- 

saries' score, (or all their points, if they 
have less than three ;) 

3. Or in taking from them three of their tricks. 

—(See Article 104.) 
N.B. — They cannot, however, divide their advantages by, 
for instance, adding one and a half points to their own score, 
and deducting one and a half from that of their adversaries. 

Article 95. 
Those who claim a revoke, are bound to prove 
that it has occurred. — (See Article 117.) 

Article 96. 
The revoke is proved, by pointing out the trick in 
which it has occurred. — (See Article 1170 
Article 97. 
The revoke may be claimed the moment it is per- 
ceived to have been made, but cannot be established 
and marked for, until the expiration of the deal, 
except as provided in Article 107. 



THE REVOKE. 



23 



Article 98. 
Those who have made a revoke, on playing to the 
end of the deal, may gain enough points to save 
themselves a double or a treble. 

Article 99. 
Those who might gain by their own score, may 
take advantage of the revokes of their adversaries, to 
put back their score, and gain double or treble. 
Article 100. 
Those who can claim several revokes, may make 
use of some to add to their own score ; and of others 
to diminish the score of their adversaries, but without 
dividing them. — (See Note on Article 94.) 

Article 101, 
Should a revoke not have been claimed, (Article 
97,) and the four hands are played out, the tricks 
may be thrown together, and the revoke is cancelled. 
Article 102. 
Before a player loses his right, (Article 101,) by 
playing his last card, if he suspect a revoke has been 
made, he may put down his card, and require that 
the other players should do the same. 

Article 103. 
If any one (Article 102,) cause a confusion in the 
last trick, and afterwards be not able to draw his 
own card, he shall be considered to have revoked. 
Article 104. 
The penalty for one or more revokes, cannot be 



24 



THE REVOKE. 



inflicted until the deal is quite finished, or at least 
within one trick of it. — (See Article 94.) 

Article 105. 
The side making a revoke, can neither count a 
slam^ nor win the game in the deal in which the 
revoke is made ; they must remain at nine, " in the 
well" if they have made points enough to reach 
it or pass it. 

Article 106. 
Should revokes be made by both parties, even 
though the numbers of them be not equal on both 
sides, there must be a new deal. 

Article 107. 
In the event of revokes It/ assimilation^ (see 
Articles 45, 46, 88, and similar,) the provisions of 
this Section 8, are in all respects applicable, as far 
they may concern them, unless otherwise specially 
provided for. 

Article 108. 
At the end of the deal, a revoke cannot be 
claimed.— (See Articles 127 and 131.) 



25 



SECTION IX. 

OF INTIMATIONS BETWEEN PART- 
NERS, AND OF THEIR LIMITS. 



Article 109. 
The right of asking questions rests entirely with 
your partner, and may be used for avoiding or 
alleviating error. 

Article 110. 
" What are trumps ?" " Draw your card." " Can 
you not follow suit ?" " I think there is a revoke/* 
The above remarks, or those analagous, are the only 
ones allowed to be used, and they only by the person 
whose turn it is to play. 

Article 111. 
During the continuance of the deal, nothing beyond 
what is allowed by the rules of the game should be 
said or done, which may be detrimental to the in- 
terests of the adverse party. — (See Article 116.) 
Article 112. 
A winning card can only be played as any other 
card. — (See Article 116.) 

c 



26 INTIMATIONS BETWEEN PARTNERS. 



Article 113. 
No player may draw his card for his partner, 
unless he require it. — (See Articles 110 and 116.) 
Article 114. 
No player is allowed to look at the tricks taken 
up, except the last. — (See Article 116.) 

Article 115. 
After the second trick is turned, and the trump, or 
turn-up card has been taken up, it cannot be named 
or shown, — (See Articles 80 and 116.) 

Article 116. 
In case of any violation of the Articles 111, 112, 
113, 114, and 115, the adverse party has the right 
of demanding a new deal. 



27 



SECTION X. 



OF THE GENERAL RULES. 

Article 11 7. 
In taking up the tricks, it is essentially necessary 
that they should be placed in distinct order, under 
pain of being condemned in case of dispute. 

Article 118. 
A player wholly detaching a card from his hand 
in order to play it, or intentionally throwing down 
his hand, is considered to have played. — (See Articles 
74, 90, and 124.) 

Article 119. 

In case of cards being played precipitately^ or unin- 
tentionally ; — 

From the party in fault, those which shall not be 
played for the trick shall be considered as exposed 
cards (see Article 82) ; if otherwise, they shall 
remain at the disposition of the party to whom they 
belong. 

Article 120. 
If one side take up a trick belonging to the adverse 



28 



GENERAL RULES. 



party, the right of recovery holds good until the end 
of the deal.--(See Articles 81, 130, and 135.) 
Article 121. 
A player who is able from the cards in his hand to 
make the rest of the tricks, may throw down his 
hand.— (See Article 124.) 

Article 122. 
Should a player, say " I can win the rest " I 
liave won the game f or make signs to that effect, 
his hand shall be thrown do^\'n. — (See Article 124.) 
Article 123. 
Should a player, from any cause whatever, show 
more than half the cards he holds in his hand, his 
hand shall be thrown down. — (See Article 124.) 
Article 124. 
A player having thrown down his hand, his 
partner must do the same ; then one of the two 
hands, at the option of those icho shall have made the 
error ^ shall be played at command ; the exposed 
cards shall still remain so. 

Article 125. 
If a player throw down and give up his cards, and 
his adversary throw his cards on them, the round is 
at an end. 

Article 126. 
If a deal become very much disordered, through 
the fault of either side, or from any other cause (see 
Article 133), there must be a new deal. 



GEXERAL RULES. 



29 



Article 127. 
If the confusion alluded to in Article 126, pro- 
ceed from one side only, the adverse pai-ty will have 
the choice : 

1. Of retaining the same hands, and rectifying 

the error ; 

2. Or of having a new deal. 

Article 128. 
In case of a new, or a lost deal ; the deal cancel- 
led is considered as not having taken place, with 
regard to circumstances not specified. 

Article 129. 
A lead is begun when one party has played to it. 
—(See Article 130.) 

Article 130. 
The game is finished, when one side having gained 
it without dispute, the cards are reunited in one 
mass. 

Article 131. 
With regard to a fault of any kind, the opposite 
party have the following rights : — 

1. To look for revokes if there have been any; 

2. Or, waving the infliction of any penalty, to 

demand that the deal be rectified, and 
played according to the rules of the game. 
—(See Article 127.) 



30 



SECTION XI 



OF THE GALLERY, OR BYSTANDERS. 

Article 132. 
In all cases of dispute, the bystanders shall act as 
umpires. 

Article 133. 
In case of complaint of those interested, a majo- 
rity of the bystanders will decide upon the fact, that 
the law, if necessary, may be applied to the case. 
Article 134. 
If any difficulty arise, which cannot be settled by 
the rules, the case shall be stated, (see Articles 132 
and 133,) and the parties concerned shall be free to 
choose their own arbitrators. 

Article 135. 
If any points be marked, which have not been 
gained, it is the duty of the bystanders to mention 
the circumstance, and to have the error rectified. 
Article 136. 
During the continuance of a deal, the bystanders 



BYSTANDERS. 



31 



are forbidden, either to warn a player of a fault, to 
refresh his memory, or, in fact, to say or do 
anything which may favour the players. — (See 
Article 139.) 

Article 137. 
Questions relative to the game, (Articles 110 and 
similar,) are not allowed to be asked by the by- 
standers. — (See Article 139.) 

Article 138. 
No by-stander has a right, either, 

1. To walk round the table at which the game 

is playing ; 

2. Or even to place himself so as to be able to 

look over two hands. — (See Article 139.) 
Article 139. 
In case of any violation of these preceding articles, 
the players who feel themselves aggrieved, have the 
right, (see Articles 132 and 133,) of rendering the 
person in fault responsible, and placing whatever loss 
may have arisen to his charge. 



END OF THE RULES. 



32 



[continuation of chapter v.] 



APPENDIX I. 

OF THE REVOKE INSOLIDAIRE, 

(or for which the player making it is 
alone liable, without involving 
his partner.) 



A 1. 

A TABLE foniiecl (see Articles 1 and 24,) 
unanimously under the Regulations of Appendix I., 
is subjected to the following stipulations, in oppo- 
sition to the constituent Articles of the fundamental 
Rule. 

A 2. 

The conditions laid down in Article 1, shall be 
communicated to each party entering the game, 
under pain of being rendered null and void, as far as 
regards that party. 

A 3. 

Should a person make a revoke of any kind what- 
ever (see Articles 89 and 107), and the rubber be 



THE REVOKE IXSOLIDAIRE. 



33 



lost in that round, he shall pay both for himself and 
his partner — (See A 7.) 

A 4. 

If (A 3) the rubber should not be lost in that 
round, the partner has a right to place it to the 
account of the party in fault. — (See A 5.) 

A 5. 

The partner in playing a card for the following- 
round, wthout announcing the revoke, loses the 
privilege conferred by A 4. 

A 6. 

The partner who takes advantage of the privilege 
conferred by Article 4, must, nevertheless, finish the 
rubber. — (See Article 16.) 

A 7. 

The rubber to be paid for (A3 and 4), or to be 
received, (A 4) consists, 

1. of the points — (See Articles 50 and 51) : 

2. and of the fixed bets— (See A 8.) 

A 8. 

Tlie bets which are not fixed (inherent to the con- 
dition of the table), are decided by the fate of the 
rubber, ^^^thout any indemnity. 

A 9. 

The slam occasioned by a revoke (see Article 133), 
counts only for a half (see Article 53), and shall be 
paid by the party making the revoke. 

c 5 



34 



APPENDIX II. 

OF DUMBMY, OR THREE-HANDED 
WHIST. 

B 1. 

The first section of the Rules has no reference to 
dumbmy (Three-handed Whist). Its Articles, 8, 9, 
15, and 16, are only applicable to it by analogy. 
B 2. 

At dumbmy, the fundamental rules are applicable 
to the assailants, except as stated in B 1, the 
preceding Article, and B 3, the following. 

B 3. 

When the deal is with the defender^ the assailant 
w^ho has cut the cards, must take up the cards for 
the following deal, and place them opposite to him 
on the right. 

Article 33, thus modified, preserves its provisix)ns. 
B 4. 

The defender, managing his own game and that of 
dumbmy (see B 8), escapes : 



DUMBMY. 



35 



1. Section 6, except as regards Article 79. 
—(See B 5.) 

2. Section 7, except as regards Article 81 ; 

3. „ 9, idem 114; 

4. and Articles 119, 121, 122, 123,124, and 
125 of Section 10.— (See B 8.) 

B5. 

The defender having played from one or other of 
his hands, the assailants have the rights conferred by- 
Article 79 (except the last paragraph). 

B 6. 

If the defender lead out of his turn, the assail- 
lants, within the specified time (see Article 82) ; 

1. May either insist upon the card led, 

2. Or call for any suit they choose. 

B 7. 

By a special exception, the hand of dumbmy can- 
not make a revoke. 

Its faults against the rules (see Article 127), 
cannot cause a more serious penalty than the delay. 
B 8. 

With the exceptions above specified, and the de- 
cisions of Article 133 which may concern the de- 
fender, in consequence of his being placed in similar 
circumstances, and by his exemption from mutual 
responsibility. 

At three-handed whist, the fundamental rule of 
the game is, in every respect, applicable. 



36 



APPEXDIX III. 
SHORT WHIST. 
C J. 

The fundamental rule of the game is equally ap- 
plicable to Short Whist, with the exception, 

1. Of the game, which it cuts in two ; 

2. Of the call, which it abolishes ; 

3. And of the ^Zaw, which it docs not recognise. 

C 2. 

The game is composed of Jive points. When no 
points are marked by the losing partners, it is treble ; 
double, if but one or two ; and single, if more than 
two. 

N.B. — This xVrticle supersedes Article ol. 

C 3. 

Articles 51, 53, 64, 65, 66, 67, 68, 69, 70. 71. 
and 104, are suppressed. 

C 4. 

Article 55 preserves its first paragraph. 
The rest is suppressed. 

C 5. 

Article 105 is retained, except that part of it 
which regards the slam. 

END OF CHAPTER Y. 



THE PRINCIPLES 

OF 

THE RULES OF WHIST. 



CHAPTER VI. 
SECTION i. 

PRELIMINARY ARRANGEMENTS, 

Rules are to games what laws are to society ; 
they are those enactments, the infringement of which 
entails penal infliction. 

Rules, however, from a variety of causes, either 
from a desire of perspicuity, or from a weak or er- 
roneous conception in principles, have, in all sciences, 
become so multiplied, and so mixed up with pre- 
cepts which should be wholly separated from them, 
that they have served only to fatigue attention by 
their bulk, and to distort all natural principles of 
logic and equity. 



38 



THE PRINCIPLES OF 



"Without attempting to evade the difficulties of 
our position, we shall venture to lay down the fol- 
lowing maxim : — Law will never be perfect until 
it shall contain nothing hut what is sanctioned ly 
authority. 

There are two great obstacles to the enforce, 
ment of a law of this kind ; one proceeding from 
the party required to submit to it, and the other 
from the legislator himself. 

But where shall we find one who seriously applies 
himself to the rules of a game ; and who engages, 
of his own accord, in a pursuit, the more difficult on 
account of its apparent futility ? 

Where shall be found a majority of individuals, 
who are willing to submit their learned acuteness 
to the tediousness of repetitions ; who will pa- 
tiently endure a concise brevity, and employ their 
intellectual powers in unravelling difficulties ; and 
who will condescend to relax from their logical 
gravity, and admit reforms and innovations, in order 
to arrive by degrees, at the solution of perplexities ? 

We will venture to affirm that the second of the 
two parties above alluded to, does not exist. If it 
did, of what use would be the former ? He would 
in vain labour to produce a work of no utility, and 
which, rejected by the world, might moulder for 
years in his desk without any chance of ever being 
brought to light. 



THE RCLES OF WHIST. 



39 



Having offered these excuses to succeeding 
generations, and made this appeal to corrections 
whenever their want shall be felt and acknowledged, 
we profess to work for those who will avail them- 
selves of our labour ; to save the indolent the neces- 
sity and tediousness of research ; in fine, to exert 
ourselves to form a compendium, which shall be 
independent of other works, and deemed a sufficient 
authority on the subject. Here, as in other cases, 
we shall conform to relative circumstances, following, 
at the same time, the direction of that absolute 
power which we assume to ourselves in matters in 
which our skill is acknowledged. 

The nineteen Articles of which this first Section is 
composed are only directions ; we had extracted 
them from Chapter II. with the intention of placing 
them before the Rules, under the simple title of Pre- 
face. But their importance, the necessity of rendering 
them authentic, and the tendency to confusion which 
it is their office to repress, have induced us to bring 
them forward, and invest them with all the powers 
of law. 

When once out of this Section, it wiU be seen how 
religiously we shall adhere to principles, and should 
the reader again meet with any directions, he must 
excuse them, in consideration of their fewness, and the 
light they throw upon the articles of law which 
follow them, and with which they are connected. 



40 



THE PRINCIPLES OF 



Articles ] , 2, and 3. 

Four persons are seated at the table, and the game 
is arranged ; nevertheless, the table is not complete 
and perfect ; there is an integral portion of it waiting 
for their turn ; there are two prepared to take their 
seats, with the same rights and privileges as those 
already seated ; and behind these there is a number 
of candidates anxiously waiting to take their part 
in the contest. This ensures it a long continuance, 
and prevents the least abatement of the excitement 
arising from the game. Neither fatigue, nor absence, 
nor even discouragement, throws a damp on the 
scene, or allows the slightest traces of languor to 
appear. The ranks are constantly filled up without 
allowing a moment*s interval of rest, and fresh com- 
batants, animated with a noble ardour, successively 
present themselves to seize the weapons and con- 
tinue the contest. 

Such are the resources of the Game of Whist as it 
has been established. Such is its life, its movement, 
and its pleasures. If to these be added the social in- 
terests alluded to in Chapter I., that ardour for the 
game which renders us indifferent to the person of 
the party filling the first vacancy at the table, pro- 
vided he plays ; and who, in the midst of hopes and 
dangers incident to all, makes us forget all misplaced 
prejudice, we shall be compelled to admit that this 
gam_e has been invented for the delight of man, 



THE RULES OF WHIST. 



41 



since it affords him a no less useful than agreeable 
pastime. 

Remove the parties who stand ready to take their 
turn, play with closed doors, and the charm is de- 
stroyed, it becomes then but a common-place game. 
Egoists ! pause ! if you have yet one shadow of in- 
telligence remaining ! it is your own happiness you 
are about to destroy ! 

Articles 4 and 5. 
Thus, after the termination of the first rubber, 
chance decides the right which every person has 
to play two successive rubbers. This is only neces- 
sary at the beginning ; it is the fertilizing principle, 
it is like the power of water, or the force of steam, 
which gives life and energy to the machine, and sets 
it in motion. 

We have admitted, as a general principle, the 
rights of a party to play two consecutive rubbers, 
although in some societies it is otherwise arranged. 
The winners remain, and the two losers resign their 
seats. This is a means of checking extensive losses ; 
convenient enough where a desire of gain is the 
ruling passion in the game, but very misplaced when 
the game is considered in a proper light, merely as a 
pastime. 

The constant succession of two fresh players ensures 
the continuance of the game. Amongst individuals 



42 



THE PRINCIPLES OF 



of different pursuits, who do not dine at the same 
hour, there ^vill be no necessity for the table ever 
being vacant ; in fact, we have seen games last more 
than twenty-four hours, particularly when they have 
commenced in the evening ; nor has this been always 
caused by a love of chance and of high play ; the 
stake has often been trifling, but the parties have 
found themselves well matched, and agreeable to 
each other, and the variety and attractions of the 
different changes of the game did not allow them 
time even to think of the hour. 

If three fresh players were admitted, instead of 
favouring the circulation of the game, they would 
impede it ; w^henever that has occurred through 
inadvertence, the game has afterwards become disar- 
ranged, and it has been found difficult to reinstate 
it in its proper train. 

Sometimes this has arisen from a particular 
motive, either of extreme politeness, or ceremony ; 
and when there has been no hope of forming a second 
table, it has been unanimously agreed on to admit 
three, in order that every one should take part in 
the amusement. In this case there has first been a 
drawdno^ of lots amonor the three, and afterwards 
between the two only, in order that the one excluded 
from one rubber should take part in the one imme- 
diatelv succeedinor. 



THE RULES OF WHIST. 



43 



Article 6. 

The drawing is of importance, whether it be the 
means of procuring the partner wished for, or of con- 
ferring the advantage of the deal. - (See Chapter IV. 
on the Chances of the Game.) 

In order to avoid confusion, one pack of cards 
only is to be made use of ; therefore, a card drawn 
from another pack is useless, and recourse must be 
had only to the pack chosen. 

The pack should be laid on the table untouched, 
several cards cut successively, and the bottom one 
shown. By cutting neatly from an entire pack, the 
least suspicion of having selected a card is avoided, 
and by immediately showing the card cut, a 
lesson is given to those who are less inclined to be 
polite. 

In order that there may be sufficient cards left for 
the others, it is usual not to cut deep ; and if, 
in turning them, more than one card is exposed to 
view, it is customary to adopt the one first seen. 

Article 7. 

In the drawing among six persons, the holders of 
the four lowest cards commence the first rubber, and 
the other two cut in for the one following. If a 
greater number of persons be concerned in the draw- 
ing, as the complement for the table is only six, the 
others take their turn in the succession and order 
determined by the cards they have drawn. 



44 



THE PRINCIPLES OF 



At the second drawing, the holders of the two 
lowest cards become partners. Here a difficulty 
may sometimes occur, but one which ought not to 
produce any serious discussion. 

Suppose three persons draw each an ace, and the 
fourth a deuce. A fresh drawing takes place between 
the holders of the three aces, the deuce loses the deal, 
and becomes the partner of the highest of the next 
drawing. This is the just and reasonable decision of 
this and all similar cases. 

Article 8. 

The rule is, that the person who draws the lowest 
card becomes the dealer. The ace, although highest 
in playing, is conventionally considered the lowest in 
cutting. 

When a decision is indispensably necessary, and 
when there is no particular motive for adopting one 
mode of deciding in preference to another, it must 
be definitively determined by an acknowledged au- 
thority. That decision becomes a law which no one 
should call in question. Why should we act in 
opposition to an established rule, without a chance 
of carrying our point ? A spirit of singularity is 
puerile and pusillanimous. When unity of action 
can be attained without any sacrifice of principle, 
the happiest results may be expected. It is advan- 
tageous to all parties, more especially to those who are 
continually changing their place of residence, not to 



THE RULES OF WHIST. 



45 



be constantly obliged to commence their education 
afresh. 

We disapprove extremely of all ceremonious etiquette 
in the player who has the privilege of choosing his 
seat. Let him take his seat promptly, for the polite- 
ness he wishes to show to one individual, operates 
to the annoyance of the other party in the game, 
who are waiting for his being seated to take their 
places. 

A certain prince is said to have made the following 
sensible remark, " Promptitude is the j^oliteness of 
kings" The draw^er, therefore, of the lowest card, 
possessing for the time being the rights of royalty, 
his prompt decision dispels all anxiety, and removes 
every idea of subjection to his will. It is the custom 
without its abuse. 

Article 9. 

The right of choosing a seat can be acquired, and 
should be enforced only in the sense of the game ; 
the moment this right shall have been made use of 
by the dealer taking his place, the said right becomes 
extinct. The rules will not allow of the revival of 
this privilege from any change of mind or caprice in 
an individual ; they will not permit three persons to 
be disturbed or removed. 

It is no longer usual to change (^phaser) the cards, 
we have already stated at what period this custom 
was abolished. 



46 



THE PRINCIPLES OF 



Article 10. 
It frequently happens that drawing by lot occu- 
pies a considerable time, in consequence of cards of 
equal value being cut, either for choosing the players 
to commence, or for determining the partners, or 
for choosing places. This causes a momentary delay 
to which every player should submit with a good 
grace, because it tends to decide a question of equal 
importance to all parties, and because it is unavoidable. 
But for a player purposely or uselessly to prolong 
that delay, or wilfully to offer unnecessary obstacles 
to the progress of the game, is not to be endured. 

Articles 11 and 12. 

A game should not suffer interruption from the 
absence or wilful negligence of parties cutting in, 
neither should the exclusion of the latter appear to 
have been effected precipitately. 

As soon as the rubber is over, the parties next in 
order of succession should be called ; if they do not 
immediately answer the summons, the parties pre- 
sent may immediately proceed to form another 
rubber ; the time which elapses between the rubbers 
in changing places or partners, with the addition of a 
few minutes grace, which continues to the moment 
of turning the trump card, is surely amply sufficient 
to allow of parties cutting in, who may then be 
at the farthest extremity of the room, to reach the 
table and prevent the forfeiture of their turn. 



THE RULES OF WHIST. 



47 



The moment the trump card is turned, certain 
rights are acquired, and certain points paid by the 
parties engaged in the game ; all these rights must 
be allowed a preference over those which have been 
forfeited through prolonged negligence. And as it 
would be inconvenient to change the order in the list 
of parties cutting in, we are of opinion that all de- 
faulters should be placed at the bottom of the 
said list. 

We must confess, that we are continually exposing 
ourselves to the charge of entering too much into 
minutiae ; and, in fact, we have already frequently 
explained the most trifling details, on points of the 
game to which many might think a slight allusion 
sufficient to enable an attentive reader to understand 
them fully. But it should be considered, by whom 
our observations will frequently be read. If those 
who feel inclined to criticise, could only hear tho 
questions to which we are daily exposed, to say 
nothing of the discussions which are constantly 
raised on the most idle points, discussions which we 
devoutly eschew ! Our patience has, before now, 
been put to the proof, with so absurd a question as, 
" Do two and two make four V A general dis- 
cussion then ensues ; parties are formed on both sides 
of the question ; a division takes place ; and each party 
concerned states his opinion, just as if the subject of 
argument was of the highest importance, and in- 



48 



THE PIIIXCIPLES OF 



volved the best interests of mankind. However, 
as there are, or may be, several parties interested, or 
several bets pending, the question, in one way or 
another, must be determined ; the case is referred to 
arbitration ; then comes the decision. 

This decision is as plain as the sun at noon day, 
and stands on so narrow a foundation, that no 
objection can, for a moment, be supported against 
it ; the decision is based on the consent of man- 
kind, on what every one knows ; any individual 
whosoever, might have pronounced this decision, 
after one moment's simple reflection. 

We now perhaps hope that the discussion is 
settled ; that both parties are satisfied ; by no 
means : the decision has offended all parties except 
those in whose favour it has been pronounced ; the 
latter are pleased because their own interest has, for 
the time, stifled every particle of common intelli- 
gence in them, and the greater part of the former are 
displeased from the mortification of being forced to 
submit to a reasonable argument ; and from a feehng 
somewhat similar to that which prompted the 
Athenian to write the name of Aristides upon the 
oyster-shell. 

At lengih the sentence is pronounced, and as it is 
put into immediate execution, party spirit almost 
instantly subsides, good order and harmony are 
restored, or at least all dissension is forgotten for a 



THE RULES OF WHIST. 



49 



while ; that is to say, until a fresh storm hovers 
round them, and bursts forth with the same violence 
as the former. Happy is he who has the good 
fortune to escape the ill-humour of an adversary 
whose pride may have been mortified to the quick 
by the decision; and fortunate is that player who 
has not excited the secret and bitter enmity of an 
adversary who may find some future opportunity of 
revenge, an opportunity of which he will not fail to 
avail himself. 

Yes, we plead guilty to the charge of prolixity ; 
but it is not for our own gratification that we in- 
duloje in it, for who will armie that there was no 
necessity for details, and that we might have made 
ourselves understood just as well without them ? 
Twenty years ago this was not the case ; persons 
holding the most eminent station in society, w^ere 
born and bred in that society ; they were familiar 
with all the games then in vogue, without recollect- 
ing how they had learnt them, and the existence of 
difference of opinion respecting their details would not 
have been credited. 

We really know not what to expect from future 
generations, but we are frequently at a loss to 
account for what we see and hear in the present age. 
In questions of which we are competent judges, (and 
God forbid that the accuracy of our observations 
should be confined to the matters treated in this 

D 



50 



THE PRINCIPLES OF 



work), we cannot help thinking that, in the present 
day, nothing is more contested than positive evi- 
dence. 

Article 13. 
Whist tables may be said to be regulated in 
degree by the amount of stakes ; every player 
approaches that table at which his circumstances 
may allow, or his taste may incline him to play ; 
therefore, whoever has been in the habit of joining 
a certain whist party, soon becomes acquainted with 
its company, and consequently soon knows the 
amount of stakes that the company play for ; in the 
same way, his habits of play are soon known to 
the other frequenters of the table ; his presence is, 
therefore, equivalent to an inscription on the list of 
players. This is so much an established custom, 
that when one person enters the room after another, 
he hardly ever thinks of applying to cut in until 
the latter has declined. That which has been ac- 
knowledged as an established rule of etiquette, we 
have laid down as a fixed law. In order that our 
laws should every where prevail, it is necessary that 
they should be based on the most universally recog- 
nised customs of good society; besides, the least 
appearance of discussion should be carefully avoided ; 
and parties coming in, who may not wish to act 
intrusively, should not possess the power of inter- 



THE RULES OF WHIST. 



51 



rupting a game, or causing a court card to be 
overlooked, or the thread of the game to be lost ; 
which would too frequently occur, if such parties 
were permitted to hurry up to the table, and exclaim, 
" Is the game made up, gentlemen V " Is there a 
hand wanting ?" or, " I beg to be inscribed/' 

Article 14. 

It has often occurred at the close of a rubber, that 
a player has found himself the winner of a much 
larger sum than he had expected ; or, which 
happens still more frequently, he has discovered that 
he has been playing higher points than would have 
suited him had he been aware of their price, and has 
consequently complained of his losses. 

The rules declare, that the party cutting in shall, 
on taking his seat at the table, inquire the price of 
the points ; and that the said party has no right to 
find fault in that particular, provided the stakes be 
not higher than is customary. 

If the founders of a Whist Society should vdsh to 
increase the price of the points played at their 
house, or to enforce rules not so generally acknow- 
ledged; (for instance. Article 53, with the adoption 
of the additional clause A or others,) this would be 
an exception, and in that case, they would be bound 
to apprise the parties wishing to join the Society. 



52 



THE PRTXCIPLES OF 



Article 15. 

It may occur, from motives more or less justifiable, 
that one of the players refuse to sit out the rubber. 
Sudden indisposition, important business, unexpected 
intelligence, or even a sudden fit of ill humour, are 
circumstances against which no one can guard. 

The rules have provided for this case, by preserving 
for such a player the full enjo}'ment of his rights, 
till he be again able to join the table. 

In a general way, this difficulty is obviated by 
the appointment of one of the parties who are in wait- 
ing to take their turn, and who is considered on a 
par in point of skill, to finish the rubber for the 
absentee. 

In the case of a player quitting the table against 
the will of the remaining three, the latter should 
assuredly not fail to make allowance for the circum- 
stances of the case ; with every leaning to indulgence, 
they should stiictly maintain the penal power of the 
article, but should enforce it only in cases of strict 
necessity, or continual relapse of the delinquent. 
"With respect to bets, see Appendix A. 

Article 16. 
This Article comes ^^-ithin the limits of Article 15, 
except with regard to extreme cases ; every player 
should be lenient, and willingly make allowances for 



THE RULES OF WHIST. 



53 



an unforeseen incident which may cause a moment- 
ary interruption, and which may happen that very 
evening to himself ; he should be indulgent to 
others, since he may, at some future period, stand in 
need of indulo;ence for himself. 

It also comes within the limits of Article 12, as 
far as regards a forfeited turn. — (See remarks on 
these Articles.) 

We shall here explain a case, the minor importance 
of which has not allowed of its being stated sooner. 

Before partners are drawn for, can a person give 
up his turn to another, and still retain the privilege 
to take his turn afterwards ? 

We answer, he certainly can, provided the person 
who takes his place be one of the six required to 
compose the table. 

Articles 17 and 18. 

To justify the admission of Article 17, it is neces- 
sary to have witnessed how far every other feeling 
is sometimes sacrificed to an insignificant point of 
personal interest. 

Article 18 is a corollary which fully fijxes and de- 
termines its signification, and definitively silences all 
argument. 

Quintilian has said, that it is not sufficient that 
our expression be intelligible to those who are dis- 
posed to understand us, but that style should be so 



54 



THE PRINCIPLES OF 



perspicuous, that even those most disinclined to com- 
prehend it should be unable to refute evidence pro- 
duced against them in argument. 

What is of minor consequence as regards style, 
becomes an obligation when there is question of laws 
and obedience. 

Every one, however, must be aware how extremely 
absurd it would be to allow one person an option of 
two or three places, whilst another, with an equal 
right, could not find one. 

Article 19. 

A turning table, or one in which the partners are 
changed at stated intervals, may be considered as 
a close game, to which no one can be admitted. 

It is formed under certain peculiar circumstances; 
these are, when only four players are present, and 
there is no hope of a fifth to relieve them ; in 
which case, in order to avoid that the same part- 
ners should play opposite each other throughout 
the evening, certain regulations for changing partners 
should be determined upon instanter. This, in case 
of need, will be a very convenient expedient, and 
will provide the table with a resource within itself, 
which can be no longer expected from without. But 
if a fifth player arrive, the case alters, and the game 
should be as soon as possible made subject to the 
standing rules. 



THE RULES OF WHIST. 



65 



It would be useless to contend that as the game 
is begun, it ought to be finished, and that the three 
rubbers, of which the turning game consists, should 
be played out. 

To play out the three rubbers is out of the question. 
The best criterion of good manners is to concede 
the point, so as to enable every one present to parti- 
cipate in the pleasures of the evening. 

No excuse can be admitted^ under any pretence 
whatever, for such a breach of common civility ; we 
should give up every selfish consideration, yield 
at once to reason, and set aside any secret motive 
which may influence us against this concession. 

This motive is, probably, to play with such or 
such a person, or to exclude such or such another, 
which, if permitted, will immediately create party 
spirit, or coterie^ and at once put an end to all har- 
mony. We think we need say no more on the 
danger of introducing a principle of this kind. 

The organization of social morals is, like all others, 
continually liable to be affected by those general 
causes which tend to their decay. No means, there- 
fore, should be left untried which may rescue society 
from ennui. Every ingenuity should be exerted, 
which may tend to preserve the bonds of amity and 
union among its members. 

Our ancestors possessed a thorough knowledge of 
the wants of society ; they succeeded in establishing 



56 



THE PRINCIPLES OF 



union and harmony at Cavagnole^ Macedoine^ or other 
tables. We have imitated this good example; and 
in round games, as Bouillotte^ or Qumze; and even 
tv^o-handed games, as Piqmt^ Imperial^ and Ecarte^ 
w^e have established a sociable feeling, by admitting 
others to cut in and relieve the losing party. 

Thus is the social principle perpetuated from age 
to age, with such modifications as fashion, custom, 
or the march of intellect may have introduced. 

During the last twenty years, the games above 
alluded to seem to have become obsolete ; and we 
have every reason to expect that they will, ere long, 
be completely abolished. 

Some of them were anything but an acquisition to 
society : only conceive, for instance, two rows of 
gentlemen seated apart from the ladies, intercepting 
the light and air ; a game diametrically opposed to 
every social comfort; at which no one individual 
could feel at his ease, and where every player sat in 
continual discord with his adversaries. 

Other games again, such as Quinze, Vingt-un^ 
Bouillotte^ we may consider as mere passing meteors ; 
now and then, indeed, some slight traces of them 
may be perceived, as if to remind us of the danger 
and irksomeness attending them. 

But how is it possible to determine upon 
passing a long tedious evening in an occupation in 
which there is no mental exertion ? We are soon 



THE RULES OF WHIST. 



57 



overtaken by ennui^ and to dispel listlessness, a game 
is proposed. But the remedy is here worse than 
the disease ; the proposed game serves only as a 
source of dispute ; discord and strife succeed, and 
the evening ends in a scene of tumultuous confusion. 

The game of Whist is the cause of this great reform 
which we are now destined to witness. By this game 
was the first encroachment made on the unaccount- 
able prejudice which had so long existed in favour 
of its predecessors. But the time is now arrived 
when it threatens entirely to supersede them. In 
fact, that scientific game combines all their advan- 
tages, without being clogged with any of their defects. 
Under the head of Chapter XIII. we give a clear 
and substantial proof of what we here advance, to 
which we beg to refer the reader. 

But it is on the express condition that "Whist tables 
remain constantly open, that we thus eulogize this 
noble game ; for otherwise it might be classed with 
every vulgar pastime, and would be deprived of its 
leading quality ; namely, its tendency to improve 
the mental faculties. 

We strongly urge all amateurs of the game to 
study these observations with care and attention; 
and, in no instance, to allow of an infringement of 
our rules. 



58 



SECTION II. 



OF THE DEAL. 



The deal is the distribution of the cards ; a mere 
mechanical operation, but sometimes one of great 
fatigue, and attended with much annoyance. 

It is often accompanied with mistakes ; one party 
from innate awkwardness is liable to continual errors ; 
another, perhaps, from some natural infimiity or 
stupidity, for we must not expect to find the intellect 
and talents of the Lycaeum at a Whist table. 

If we could remove from a game that part of it 
which is mechanical, and retain only that which 
exercises and amuses the mind, we should then find 
in it the grand desideratum — a calm and sedentary 
relaxation from the laborious occupations of life. 

There are some games which require so much ex- 
ertion, and are so fatiguing, that we either can only 
engage in them at intervals, or must refrain from 



OF THE DEAL. 



59 



them entirely. Backgammon^ and Piquet a ecrire^ 
for instance, leave the player not a moment's liberty ; 
the arms are subjected to so continual a motion, 
that it has been facetiously observed, we have not 
even time to use our handkerchief. 

One of the great inherent properties of Whist is, 
its tendency to substitute mental for mechanical 
exertion. This is one amongst the many advantages 
it possesses over other games. In fact, in this game 
there is a great degree of physical liberty enjoyed, 
which, perhaps, at some future day will be consi- 
derably increased by the invention of some means of 
obviating the labour of dealing, by which this game 
will then become the real resource of the Sybarite^ 
the indolent, and the infirm. 

We look forward to the invention of a machine 
for dealing the cards, and till that takes place, we 
recommend a system which we think not sufiiciently 
adopted — that of causing the cards to be dealt by a 
sworn attendant. 

The deal gives two advantages to the dealer, the 
trump'Card^ and the last play. The first is calculated 
mathematically (see Chapter I Y.); the second depends 
upon circumstances (see Chapter XIY.) The former 
possesses a positive value, whilst the latter is enhanced 
or diminished by various causes, and particularly by 
the cards held by the leader. The first may be not 
inconveniently suppressed, as is already done in some 



60 



OF THE DEAL. 



places where the whole fifty-two cards are dealt, 
without turning up one, and the hand next to the 
dealer is cut to decide on the suit for trumps. 

The second advantage cannot be interfered with, 
for of the four players at the table, one must neces- 
sarily be the last ; besides, it is lessened by the 
importance of the throw, with regard to certain ex- 
ceptional hands, which are found en masse ; an 
advantage which the last play has produced only 
by reiterated efforts, and, as it were, by accumulated 
interest. 

We believe it our duty to favour this tendency, 
to re-establish the equilibrium between the deal and 
the plan just mentioned, because it is just and 
reasonable to balance, as nearly as possible, those, 
chances which affect, indiscriminately, the strong 
and the weak, the good player and the bad. 

The disparity of which we now speak, is of this 
nature. From the usual bet of six to five in favour 
of the deal, which the theory of the game rejects, 
but which experience maintains, we may judge of 
the consideration which it enjoys, particularly if we 
remark that it only operates once in two rounds. 

An ide^ or one marked at Piquet, is composed of 
two deals, each player having the hand in his turn, by 
which there is a perfect equality in the result. It is 
the same at "Whist in all rubbers which end in even 
deals i from which it follows ; if half the number 



OF THE DEAL. 



fil 



of rubbers finish by even deals, the bet of six to five, 
which is fairly calculated only in rubbers of uneven 
deals, becomes doubled for the whole, and is conse- 
quently equal to odds of 140 to 100. 

We announce this improvement beforehand, giving 
notice at the same time, that when it becomes gene- 
ral, it will be necessary to make some alterations in 
the second Section. 

Before proceeding to the consideration of the 
Articles, we would again repeat our earnest advice 
that all discussion be discontinued from the moment 
the deal commences, that the former deal be recon- 
sidered, that the points marked on both sides be 
examined, and that the dealing of the cards be 
watched, in order to avoid, as well as profit by, the 
faults made by the adverse party. At a later period 
of the game there will not be so much time to repair 
the efi*ects of negligence, and attention will be drawn 
into another channel. 

Article 20. 

Cards are shuffled because they are new, to re- 
move any symmetrical arrangement of them ; or 
because each trick taken up being of the same suit, 
the cards should be mixed ; we shuffle the cards by 
way of distraction, and from pure habit. 

The pack is presented to be cut, because it is the 
usual practice. 



62 



OF THE DEAL. 



Abstractedly, these two operations of shuffling and 
cutting may be considered as reciprocal guarantees ; 
although but little attention is paid to this fact by 
players who only practise them mechanically. 

The necessity of the cut is not entirely arbitrary, 
it is evidently reasonable ; we cannot suppress it as 
a guarantee, nor leave it optional ^^'ithout rendering 
it in some measure injurious, by being at one time 
used, and at another rejected. 

It is not the same with regard to the shuffle ; that 
is a power which every one has a right to partake 
of, and the cut is used as a last resource. The 
adversary, who has collected the cards, has also 
shuffled them before putting them in their place ; if 
the dealer be therefore satisfied, and present them 
in that state to be cut, what can there be said on 
the subject ? To require a person, against his incli- 
nation, to perfonn an action which is perfectly useless, 
is an act of tyranny ; the game already recognises a 
sufficient number of commands, without introducing 
those which are superfluous ; we disapprove of any 
tendency of this kind, and, if that demand were re- 
plied to, we think it would imply great rudeness in 
the person demanding. 

"We have seen a person who, after availing himself 
of his right of shuffling the cards, required the 
dealer to re-shuffle them, and for that purpose 
presented him with the pack reversed. The latter 



OF THE DEAL. 



63 



asked for fresh cards, and the hint was taken, for the 
other never repeated the act. 

We should be continually on our guard against 
any feeling of ill-temper which may lead us to 
transgress the rules of good breeding. If we are 
the first to act wrong, we shall bear all the 
blame. 

Article 21. 

A cut is called irregular when it is not made by 
the dealer s right-hand adversary. 

The cut is enforced by rule ; it is the business of 
the law to regulate its mode, and to punish its 
omission. 

The acknowledgment of this power of the law 
which concerns the cut, is a matter of some conse- 
quence, for frequently its irregularity does not strike 
us until we see the tum-up card or our own hand. 

In case of complaints (which do not often occur), 
it will be necessary, even in so insignificant an affair 
to quote some precedent to obtain a judgment. — (See 
Article 133.) 

This article of the law, we think, does not so often 
apply to complete tables as when dumhmy is played, 
where it occurs constantly. — (See xVppendix C, Chap- 
ter YI.) 

Article 22. 
The cut is not clean if there be any hesitation or 
awkwardness in performing it. It is not dean if 



64 



OF THE DEAL. 



one card be dragged after the rest ; the cut should 
be made neatly, and the cards fairly lifted up. 

We have seen cards cut by slipping them out, and 
have even seen players cut them by leaning on the 
pack, and then giving it a rotatory motion with the 
hand. Some pretend that the court-cards do not 
slide so freely as the others, and that by cutting in 
this way, a good trump card can always be en- 
sured. 

There are, unfortunately, too many proselytes to 
these modes of cutting ; this would not have been 
the case some years ago ; but the practice is now too 
antiquated to be any longer preserved. 

Still however, we must not too hastily condemn 
habits recommended by length of time, since in look- 
ing for cards which are not court cards, we often find 
what we do not seek, viz,^ an ace. 

The chances however, that each card will be cut 
once in fifty-two times, have been accurately calcu- 
lated. 

That which was originally a guarantee, has 
become a mere form, which was evidently not the 
light in which the legislator intended it to be under- 
stood. 

At all events, our article of law restores things to 
their proper state. The application of this rule can- 
not fail to be perceived. Equity is frequently con- 
cealed under a mass of legal forms, and may be easily 



OF THE DEAL. 



65 



perverted when obscured by technicalities ; but when 
once discovered and brought to light, it is immedi- 
ately acknowledged by all parties ; objections become 
ridiculous, and former errors are entirely obliterated. 

There are still other modes of cutting ; we have 
seen used for this purpose, articles which happened to 
lie on the table, such as cards, fish, counters, pieces 
of money, &c. This practice is a mere caprice, and 
indeed is too insignificant to make it necessary to 
raise our voices against it. 

Article 23. 

A cut must be at least to the depth of four cards, 
the number composing a trick. This is the custom 
at all games. Some limit must be fixed, and this 
is as easily adopted as any other : besides, it could 
not well be fixed lower ; if only one card were cut, 
it might be suspected that it had been seen. 

In this, as in the preceding article, the dealer 
should declare his right before he avails himself of 
it ; that is, if he would not run the risk of losing 
his deal, which must necessarily ensue, if any dis- 
pute should arise, and the matter be referred to the 
decision of the bystanders. 

Article 24. 

The right of shuffling the cards is a guarantee 
which belongs equally to each player. 



66 



OF THE DEAL. 



It should however, be defined, and restrained 
within proper bounds. 

Defined, in order to put an end to all discussion 
on the subject, and to give the means, however 
imaginary, of settling disputes, and of mitigating 
the ill-luck of individuals : 

Restrained within bounds, that there may be 
some limit, lest, through pique, each player might 
have the power of going on shufiling without end ; 
more especially as this practice is dangerous, and, as 
we have witnessed, has often produced serious 
quarrels. These, however can never again occur. 

Persons of very polished manners, but who, like 
other men, have their caprices, choose, for their time 
of shuffling the cards, the moment when the trump 
card is turned, and before the round is led ofi*. As 
to this matter, they may be allowed to afford them- 
selves an innocent enjoyment, as it does not infringe 
any rule of the game. 

One word on the manner of shuffling the cards. 

The proper way to do this is, to shuffle them over 
the table, and not to allow the whole of the pack 
to be, at one time, in the hand. 

Article 25. 

If we were to show the turn-up or trump card, 
at the moment of cutting, it might operate to the 
disadvantaofe of those who have made bets during 
the deal. Some even go so far as to request a delay 



OF THE DEAL. 



67 



iii the turning of the card, which is granted them 
by placing the card aside, and not allowing it to be 
seen by any one. 

Nevertheless the law might have taken an oppo- 
site view, had there not been good reasons for it to 
act as it does. But in this, as in other cases, it has 
been compelled to submit to a tyrant whose enor- 
mous encroachments we have pointed out in Chapter 
XIII. This is a most unreasonable tyrant, for he 
breaks through every obstacle to his will. He 
possesses no right, since he makes no indemnification 
for the inconvenience he causes; still he holds an 
absolute sway, nor has there been, as yet, any suc- 
cessful opposition offered to his despotic oppression. 

Another motive for concealing the tum-up card as 
long as possible is annexed to the above-mentioned 
practice. This motive is to prevent the value of the 
rights conferred by Article 32 being increased, and 
also to discourage new deals, which present obstacles 
to that vivacity in the game which should be con- 
stantly promoted. 

If the tum-up card be accidentally seen, the deal 
holds good, and must continue ; this may be scarcely 
worth mentioning, for we can hardly conceive how 
such a thing can happen. 

By the old regTilations, when it was permitted to 
show the turn-up card in cutting, w^e have seen 
players endeavour to discover it, and even stoop 



68 



OF THE DEAL. 



during the deal, to catch sight of it. This practice 
was then attended with no inconvenience, but is no 
longer allowed by the rules of the game. 

Article 26. 

As the dealer has no right to show the turn-up 
card before it is turned, he has still less right to look 
at it himself. He is then more guilty than another 
in yielding to a spirit of cavilHng ; he deserves a 
more severe punishment, and we have inflicted it on 
him by making him lose his deal. Besides, when a 
fault has been committed, it should be punished. We 
revolt at the idea of a Penal Code, in which punish- 
ment is not in proportion to the enormity of the 
offence. Too great lenity shown towards crimes of 
magnitude, or severity applied to venial errors, is 
equally unreasonable. We have been anxious to 
avoid both these extremes, and have endeavoured to 
inflict a penalty proportioned to every degree of 
error, even the most trifling. By the strict applica- 
tion of this principle, we shall best succeed in pre- 
venting the commission of faults. 

Article 27. 

By accepting the cut, you have abdicated your 
claim, and have no longer any rights to exercise ; 
fulfil then the task which falls to your lot as me- 
chanical distributor, with all its risks and perils ; if 



OF THE DEAL. 



69 



you are inattentive and careless in the fulfilment of 
your duties, you will pay the penalty for it. This, 
however, will be of advantage ; it will perhaps render 
you more attentive, and, on some future occasion, 
may prevent your running into danger. A lost deal 
is always accompanied with a feeling of self-reproach 
from the injury done to your partner, unless you in- 
tend to consider yourself his ward, and make him 
pay the expense of your education. In games of 
mutual responsibility, there is a double motive for 
attention ; it then becomes a case of conscience. 

Awkwardness itself may be considered negligence, 
and the proof of this is that a person is not equally 
awkward at every deal ; that he has often succeeded 
very well, and has only to imitate himself to succeed 
always. 

If the cards be shuffled when the right of doing 
so is passed by, and if they be dealt in that state, 
the dealer is answerable if I hold bad cards ; for I 
am not satisfied that I have received the cards which 
properly belong to me ; if a new deal ensue, the 
same blame will be attached to the dealer, added to 
the delay caused by his want of dexterity. Was 
the card which you have turned up the one really 
cut ? There is too much interest attached to this 
question, to allow a doubt to exist of the identity of 
the trump card. 

Besides, in depriving you of your deal, I render 



70 



OF THE DEAL. 



you an actual service ; no one can accuse you of 
having wished for a new deal from any superstitious 
motive, and against those who may call you awk- 
ward, I enter a protest. I create a party for you 
among those who profit by your mistake. 

Articles 28, 29, and 30. 

These three articles we shall condense into one, 
and thereby cause a considerable saving of time and 
space. 

I am reproached with multiplying articles ; this 
reproach is unjust. The ungrateful persons who 
thus accuse me, are little aware of the number of 
articles I have retrenched, of what pleasure I have 
felt at the possibility of suppressing one single rule ; 
almost as great as when some new case has been 
ofibred to my notice, or some omission repaired. 
Little do they know the severe struggles I have had 
with an inclination to be diffuse on the subject ; they 
can have no idea of the severity of precision which 
I have unsparingly applied to every part of the 
work, and of the difficulty I have had in rendering 
it sufficiently concise. 

No, I wholly disclaim the accusation. I declare 
that I have avoided all prejudice. Of this I am 
certain, from the length of the intervals during my 
labour, and the number of times I have laid aside 
and again taken up the work. 



OF THE DEAL. 



71 



No human work is perfect ; in some instances I 
may not have explained myself clearly ; in another, 
I may have been illogical ; in a third, too concise. 
But this must not be imputed to me as a fault. I 
have done my best, and have laid before my readers " 
all the materials in my possession. 

I take it for granted that he who passes judgment 
on me, possesses the abilities necessary for the task, 
added to experience and mature reflection ; for if it 
be from mere whim and caprice, I laugh both at 
the critic and his criticism. 

When various parties return in the evening from 
the theatres to the club ; some have been witnessing 
the productions of Moliere, Comeille, or Racine; 
others, those of Sacchini, Gluck, or Piccini ; and we 
are condemned to listen to such remarks as the 
following : " How vulgar is Moliere," and " how 
tedious is Racine " Mademoiselle Rachel was the 
grand attraction of the evening !" or, for instance, 
an observation like the following : " This Sacchini, — 
it is enough to put any one to sleep to listen to him, 
with his quivering roulades !" Gentlemen, we have 
been living in this manner for these last eight or ten 
years. This is the intellectual society in which 
our taste and manners have been formed. 

But let us return to Article 28 ; it is merely a pre- 
cept, and affects the progress of the game ; Article 
29, appears here to establish the rights, and Article 



72 



OF THE DEAL. 



30, as the deciding judge. The matter of these ar- 
ticles is interesting, and should be regulated with 
exactness. 

In our younger days we played a game called 
" Boston" a little resembling whist of the present 
day ; in this game many modes of dealing out the 
fifty-two cards one by one, were practised by the 
numerous votaries of elegance and fashion. It was 
a trial of skill who should deal most gracefully; 
every one studied and adopted a manner distinct and 
peculiar to himself. The names of some of those 
ways of dealing are still known ; one dealt " en jet 
d'eau r another, " au fromage d la creme a third, 
d Vecrevisse ; " the cards appeared to fly ; the 
dealer s dexterity was amazing ! This was, how- 
ever, attended with some inconveniences ; in the 
first place, the dealer could see the cards as much as 
he chose ; and, secondly, a player often received a card 
without being quite convinced that it was really the 
card which belonged to him ; but these inconveni- 
ences were speedily reformed, as soon as the game 
acquired a serious interest. Custom and' rule went 
far to assist in removing them, admitting every 
security for the stipulations of the game, and 
reckoning on future experience for making it still 
more complete. 

It is on these grounds, and for the two reasons 
above alluded to, that our rule, having advanced a 



OF THE DEAL. 



73 



step further, expressly forbids the dealer to draw out 
the cards by the comers. 

Many years since, in conversation with a friend 
who had the reputation of being a very agreeable 
man, we observed to him, you deal at whist with 
prodigious and admirable rapidity, but you take 
the cards by the comer ; and I must tell you, that, 
unless my eyes deceive me, you sometimes give to 
one party the card which should belong to another." 

" Tme," replied he, " but the same quickness, 
with which I deal the cards, prevents an error of the 
kind being noticed ; and, provided I finish by giving 
each party their proper complement of thirteen cards, 
of what consequence is it to them whether they are 
the exact ones which should have been dealt to them V 

On showing him, however, that he might thus do 
injustice to many, and that pecuniary interests were 
involved in the game, we had no great difficulty in 
convincing him of his error ; and since that time he 
has given up his mode of dealing, and deals now in 
the usual manner. 

In whatever manner the deal be made, it is neces- 
sary to pay attention in dealing, that each player 
may feel convinced he has taken up the card which 
properly belongs to him. From the moment the 
slightest doubt exists, the law comes into opera- 
tion. The question which is addressed to the by- 
standers (Article 133), is as explicit as its answer; 

E 



74 



OF THE DEAL. 



it affects the three divisions laid down in the article, 
and any other cases which may arise from peculiar cir- 
cumstances. It is essentially necessary to lay every 
possible obstacle in the way of innovations which 
bad taste may introduce. We are even justified in 
rendering assistance to the delinquent, if it will pre- 
vent a repetition of the fault. 

Article 31. 

If a card be seen, owing to the fault of the party 
dealing, application must be made to the provisions 
of Article 32 ; if a second card be seen from the 
same cause, the deal is lost. If it were otherwise, 
it might happen that the dealer, taking advantage of 
Article 34, would withdraw as many cards as he 
thought proper, wdthout making himself liable to be 
called upon for a new^ deal. 

One card dealt irregularly, may be either right or 
wrong. As long as the irregnilarity is confined to 
two cards, the error is easily rectified ; but when it 
extends to three, the possibility of correctness be- 
comes doubtful, and the established rule is, that 
the deal is lost. 

It frequently happens, that, in consequence of 
some interruption, the dealer loses the thread of his 
deal. The rules of the game ^yi\l not allow him to 
touch the different hands in order to correct his mis- 
take, and the only resource he has is to judge by his 



OF THE DEAL. 



75 



eye, or to continue the deal with the chance of find- 
ing himself right. 

Sometimes the turn-up, or trump card, is thrown 
down without being turned up or shown ; this card 
is of such importance, that the punishment of making 
the deal lost cannot be dispensed with in this 
case. 

Article 32. 
As long as the deal is in hand, the option of con- 
tinuing it, or re-shuffling the cards, remains with the 
dealer, in case of any irregularity arising on the part 
of the adverse party. In fact, the latter have 
nothino- to attend to on the table, and it is, on the 
contrary, to their interest that mistakes should 
occur, which must be to their advantaoe. 

7 O 

It will be remarked, that as this article is a matter 
of reference, a little difinseness of expression may 
be allowed, as particularly in a case which it is 
necessary to make intelligible to the dullest compre- 
hension. 

Article 33. 
Deals out of turn frequently arise from the pack 
for the following deal being improperly placed. 
Habit, which becomes with us second nature, ends 
by being the ruler of all our minor actions; we find 
a pack of cards on our left hand, and we naturally 
make use of them ; however, there is an injury done ; 
where then is the delinquent ? He is easily pointed 



76 



OF THE DEAL. 



out ; it is he whose duty it was to collect the cards 
and place them in their proper position, and as a 
just punishment for his unpardonable negligence, he 
loses his deal. 

This penalty makes players careful, and becomes 
a reward for attention to the game ; for those 
who fail in this respect incur a loss of their right, 
conformably to the provisions of Article 38. 

The point in question is properly discussed at the 
end of the rubber, when the bets are being settled, 
and before the players have begun to move from the 
table. 

Independently of the general interest of the game, 
and the necessity that due attention should be paid 
to all the arrangements of the table, there is another 
strong reason that the provisions of this article should 
be rigorously enforced. 

During the round, the question who dealt?" is not 
pennitted, although parties may be much interested 
in knowing it, in order to direct them, either with 
regard to their lead or their play. If the cards be 
misplaced, you are thereby led into error. Some- 
times necessity refreshes the memorv, and the thino- 
is rectified. Our rules have an equal tendency to 
punish negligence, and to favour the exercise of the 
memory. 

Article 34. 
He who is compelled to deal, and who is punished 



OF THE DEAL, 



77 



for the slightest irregularity by the loss of an advan- 
tage, should be subjected to no annoyance, and gua- 
ranteed from all interference^ 

Why do you place your hands on the table when 
there is nothing there to employ them ? Your turn 
will soon come, and then you may enjoy yourself at 
your ease. You have your guarantees in Articles 
29, and others, and there exists not one reasonable 
motive for encroachment on the rights of others. 

Perhaps it is the pleasure of shuffling the cards 
that excites you ? I will grant you that it is a great 
amusement, but it is necessary to sacrifice every 
feeling of selfishness, when it interferes with the 
interests of the community. 

In fact, it is curious to observe what an itching 
some persons have to be continually meddling with 
the cards, and procrastinating either the deal or the 
drawing for partners ; and if to that, we add their 
delay in making up and settling accounts, and the 
objections they make to rising and relinquishing their 
seats to those next in turn, a slight conception 
may be formed of the confusion produced by egotism, 
and of the sacrifices society is compelled to make in 
order to gratify the selfish caprice of individuals. 

In this behaviour may be observed something not 
quite in accordance with good breeding, and we re- 
commend parties susceptible on this point, to correct 
their conduct, and abstain from similar infractions of 
the laws of good society. 



78 



OF THE DEAL. 



It is the duty of the dealer s partner to collect and 
shuffle the cards for the following deal ; with this 
the law has no concern ; but if he proceed further, 
and take upon himself to correct the deal, it is to 
his own disadvantage, and that of the party with 
whom he is jointly responsible. 

Article 35. 

In principle, it is admitted that the dealer may 
cancel the deal, but that this right is not enjoyed by 
his adversaries. 

The deal lost by one party is to the advantage of 
the other ; whatever may be the cause of it, the for- 
feit must be paid ; it is the general custom, and 
established practice. 

It is utterly impracticable, and inadmissible to 
the provisions of a good law, to impose any prohibi- 
tion on the holder of cards, who confuses or mixes 
them, and who advances reasons, or makes pre- 
texts for so doing, over which we can exercise no 
controul. But, a new deal, arising from the hands 
being mixed by the adverse party, who have no 
business to touch the table during the deal, instead 
of being an advantage to them, will only in- 
crease their trouble, by rendering it necessary to re- 
shuffle the cards ; and, again, it will be attributed 
to a bad intention. Could they have foreseen that the 
turn-up card would be an honour ; or have they. 



OF THE DEAL. 



79 



through the negligence of the dealer in exposing the 
cards in dealing, observed that there are several very 
strong cards against them ? It will be perceived 
that there is something here affecting a moral prin- 
ciple, in which, opinion will compensate for the 
want of a law ; and it will, therefore, require an in- 
creased degree of attention to avoid this kind of 
fault. Shall we be told this fault requires punish- 
ment ? The remark is just, but what penalty is to 
be inflicted; the loss of the game ? That may suit 
the case well enough, but it is more applicable to cer- 
tain other cases, and is a punishment that we would, 
if possible, avoid imposing. We have already re- 
marked that the legislator has his hands tied. Shall 
he invent a new game ? Shall he impose on amateurs 
the necessity of recommencing their education ? and 
if they do not consent to it, what will become of a 
law of which a part has been already rejected ? This, 
indeed, has already happened, but the attempts at 
reform have disappeared with their authors. They 
wished, and often with great justice, to inflict a 
penalty of one, two, or three points, according to the 
circumstances of the case, but that plan has not been 
approved. Let us recommend those who have a 
due regard for their own honour, to steer clear of 
those dangerous shoals which we here expose to their 
view. 



80 



OF THE DEAL. 



Article 36. 

It is singular enough that the plan of dealing out 
an entire pack of cards one by one, should have been 
ever adopted. It is sometimes a great fatigue, and 
one which has been imposed on a class of persons 
who would willingly dispense with it, as we show 
by our observations on the deal. This plan, to say 
the truth, possesses no advantage, it even exposes 
the cards to be seen, on account of their being singly 
separated ; not that we should advise any change in 
this mode, very far from it, we should thus raise our- 
selves a host of enemies ; for it is a universally received 
practice, and looked upon as a prototype. There are 
even many fanatics who, rather than admit any 
reform in this plan, would altogether renounce the 
game ; who would sooner destroy the idol than suffer 
the slightest innovation or change in the ceremonial 
of its worship. 

We cannot help cherishing the belief, that there is 
a sentiment of mystery attached to this mode of 
dealing, a sort of religious obligation ; which, in 
order that the cards may be received in safety, and 
with respect, prompts us to deliver them from the 
hand slowly and majestically. 

The rule of leaving the tumed-up card before you, 
is determined by the application of the law in Ar- 
ticles 80 and 115. 



OF THE DEAL. 



81 



Article 37. 
^' Cards seen, cards thrown down." This is a 
proverb, it is a general practice, and, in order to 
deprive it of its efficacy, or to admit one single ex- 
ception to it, there must be adduced at least twenty- 
reasons to one. 

According to the old rule, should there be in the 
pack a faced card, which from the cutting has become 
the trump card, the cut held good. This rule was 
made to save time, and also for this reason, that as 
the trump card was intended to be seen, its original 
position was immaterial. Experience has taught us 
that when a card has been found turned in the pack, 
it is possible so to manage the deal as to make that 
the trump card. It was then in the dealer s power 
to give one card more chance than another, this was 
unjust. Let us, therefore, abolish this irregularity, 
and return to the principle, which we believe we 
shall have the credit of reinstating, since custom has 
already repealed this Article among players who 
pride themselves on understanding the logical princi- 
ples of the game. 

The game of Whist might dispense with the 
trump ; it would be a noble game even without it ; 
but since it has been once admitted, it has rapidly 
advanced its pretensions ; and from being a mere aux- 
iliary, has become at length a despotic ruler. Thus 
we see what force and eclat will accomplish. We 
E 5 



82 



OF THE DEAL. 



disapprove of every thing in the shape of usurpation, 
but we cannot help recognising the power of the 
trump ; and in making the above remarks upon that 
card, we have no intention of raising either doubt or 
suspicion of its legitimacy. 

Article 38. 

There is a certain time when the prosecution of a 
crime, of however enormous a nature, causes tumult 
and confusion. " Why have you not taken care 
that the cards were properly placed?" or" why have 
you suffered them to be taken from your left ? You 
are an accomplice in an act which tends to your own 
injury ; for you had but to use your eyes, in order to 
avoid this error." To this observation we received 
the follo\s4ng answer. " I was engaged in a dispute 
about the last round." — " Will not this teach you that 
disputes are always useless, and that they become 
prejudicial to your interest when they draw your 
attention from affairs of greater importance ? Another 
time you will act more prudently." 

Ha^dng said thus much, he finished by making, 
under the semblance of confidence, a confession 
which we 0A^'n filled us with astonishment. I 
knew," said he, " that it was my deal, and it was 
from mere indifference that I allowed it to be taken 
from me. This discussion, in which you have made 
me figure so prominently, I originated, solely in 



OF THE DEAL, 



83 



order to furnish myself with an excuse, in the doubt 
under which I laboured, for ascertaining whether my 
action was permitted or not." 

" We held very bad cards, and consequently felt 
convinced that the rubber was lost, unless we could 
succeed in changing them. We would fain have en- 
deavoured to take the deal from our right-hand 
adversary, but feared we should not succeed, in con- 
sequence of his habitual attention to the game, and 
we also felt scrupulous of intentionally committing a 
kind of petty larceny ; whilst, in allowing the deal 
to be taken, and thereby abandoning an advantage, 
we did not believe we should deserve much reproach. 
See," added he, " since I changed the cards, how the 
play has changed in my favour, and how I have won 
the rubber !" 

We suppose that the reader is not ignorant of the 
consequence attached by certain individuals to par- 
ticular places, and to court cards. It is a caprice 
of the mind which is often felt by those who run 
chances. In fact, when we are called upon to de- 
cide promptly and frequently, and when there is no 
obvious reason for choosing one plan in preference 
to another, we must, to adopt some plan, and to 
determine our choice, consult the sybil. Who has 
not heard of the celebrated Madlle. le Normand ? 
and who does not remember the illustrious individual 
who consulted her ? We admit that it was a bad 



84 



OF THE DEAL. 



example, that it was a puerile proceeding, and that 
an unfavourable result must have been foreseen ; all 
that may be very true, but practical men are not 
philosophers. 

AVe conclude these remarks with the following ob- 
servations : — A player has a rights if he choose^ to allow 
his deal to be taken from him; hit never ^ designedly, 
to take that of others. 

Article 39. 

To phase is to change. We will not swear that 
this word did not come to us from the moon. 
As a whist-table is furnished with two packs of 
cards, it was necessary to decide whether their use 
should be regulated by caprice or by some established 
rule. If, for instance, it should happen that, from 
caprice, each party make use of the same pack, 
one will be used, whilst the other w^ll remain 
untouched. It was more natural that the packs 
should be used alternately ; the rule intervened, 
and the phase was prohibited. 

When, in plapng with the same cards, we have 
lost several games in succession, we at length con- 
ceive a sort of antipathy to them, and if we were 
not allowed to change them, we should probably 
quit the table. We are then allowed to take new 
cards. It is useless to endeavour to restrict this 
privilege, as it may be rendered necessary by the de- 
struction of a single card. 



OF THE DEAL. 



85 



Generally, new cards cannot be obtained, but at 
a price twice or three times higher than at the 
manufactory, this is a tax levied on clubs ; it is 
an impost added to the annual subscriptions, in 
order to make the receipts equal to the expenses ; 
for in a club, things are always regulated in this 
manner, and never with a view to economy. 

Perhaps it would be convenient to change the 
cards even oftener than is usually done. At short 
whist, cards which have been played during six 
rubbers are thrown aside ; this is an article or regu- 
lation which I recommend. It should be well 
understood that the expense is to be divided 
equally between all the players at the table, and 
should not fall entirely on one individual, unless at 
his particular request. 

The phase^ or change, is severely prohibited by 
the English ; I know not what reason they have to 
complain of it, nor what harm it has done them. 
I have known them wish to extend this prohibition 
to piquety in which game, nevertheless, three packs 
are used, and not submit to the phase without great 
reluctance. Do they carry their ideas of equity so 
far as to think it unjust that one game should 
fatigue the players more than another ? Before 
1814, the French phased ; at present it is not done ; 
and it is well that the custom is discontinued. 



86 



SECTION III. 



OF IRREGULARITIES IN THE 
HANDS AND THE PACKS. 



As soon as the cards are all dealt out, each player 
takes up the hand which belongs to him. In this, 
as in all other acquisitions, it seems proper that 
our first care should be to acquaint ourselves with 
what we have obtained possession of ; we arrange 
them according to their suits, or, at least, sort 
them in the manner we are accustomed to ; the 
essential point being to impress them well on the 
memory. We have seen players who hold their 
cards in their hands just as they have taken them up 
from the table, and, if this mode lead them not into 
error, we consider it the best. We have seen others 
who sort their suits so carelessly as to be heedless of 
the notice of others, or whether their adversaries 
may be thus made acquainted with a part of that of 
which they ought to be ignorant. Another goes still 
farther ; with the greatest candour and sang froid. 



IRREGULARITIES IK THE HANDS. 87 

he places each colour by itself, either invariably in 
the same position, or in accordance with a system, 
the key to which is very easily discovered. Thus 
he classes the cards according to their sizes or value, 
he then carefully turns the court cards, so that the 
figures may appear to stand on their legs, as if he 
feared that by keeping them with their heads down- 
wards, they might be attacked with a fit of apo- 
plexy ; he next proceeds to turn all the spades, the 
hearts, and clubs, as if afraid that the points might 
be broken by being improperly placed ; not sus- 
pecting that, during all these preparations, his actions 
are noticed by others ; that every other player at 
table has, for some time, finished arranging his hand, 
and that the round has commenced. At length, the 
visionary begins by saying, with the most unaccount- 
able indifference, " Gentlemen, draic your cards'* 
Thus, from being absorbed in a childish operation, in 
a sort of monomanm^ he enters on the business of the 
game, not only without the preliminary knowledge 
so necessary for success, but with the great disad- 
vantage of having, in a manner, exposed his own 
game to his adversaries. 

When it is an adversary who acts in this manner, 
it is needless to avoid looking at him ; it is useless, 
from an affectation of modesty, to endeavour to keep 
the eyes averted from his hand ; in spite of ourselves 
we become initiated into the knowledge of facts. But 



88 OF IRREGULARITIES IN THE 



when it is our partner who acts in the way above 
mentioned, and who thus acts in spite of the looks 
of those who are well disposed to profit by his im- 
prudence, we have more cause for despair. Although 
we have a right to mention the circumstance imme- 
diately, yet we know not how our remark may be 
taken, or whether we shall not expose ourselves to 
this, or a like ebullition of ill-humour, " Sir, I am 
here to play, and not to take lessons on the game." 
The chance of being subjected to such a display of 
ill-temper makes it almost impossible to avail our- 
selves of this resource. Removed from the table, 
and at a distance from the heat of the contest, we 
may in the course of conversation, make remarks on 
the mischief which a player may entail, both on 
himself and his partner, by an improper manner of 
sorting the cards. AVe have addressed remonstrances 
on this subject even to crowned heads. In pursuing 
this course, we only fufilled a conscientious duty ; 
otherwise, we were authorising an advantage, the use 
of which we had no means of preventing ; but, to 
our great astonishment, the most formal announce- 
ment of our opposition to this practice was not at- 
tended ^^'ith any correction of the fault. 

We once knew a person who, in an under tone, 
expressed all his hopes and fears, and, in fact, every 
thing which he ought to have kept to himself. At 
piquet, before his adversary had laid out {ecarte) his 



I 



HANDS AXD THE PACKS. 89 

cards, we even heard hini say to himself that he 
feared such a quinte^ or such a quatorze. 

We have a friend whom we once thought it our 
duty to warn of a similar fault. " You do not 
arrange your cards," said we to him, your si^ht is 
bad, and that exposes you to serious faults ; I have 
often observed it, and when I consider the stakes for 
which you play, I should say this bad habit cannot 
cost you less than one hundred pounds a year." — 
" That is very possible/' replied he, " but I would give 
up whist altogether, rather than be obliged to re- 
linquish my present manner of arranging my cards." 

There is a kind of mania in this conduct, for which 
it is difficult to account, and which cannot exist to 
that intense degree, except in those in whom it has 
grown inveterate by long habit. If, perhaps, a youth 
should peruse these remarks, we sincerely hope they 
may tend to preserve him from a similar line of con- 
duct. 

After the final arrangement of the cards, comes 
the plan of the campaign. Every one should have 
a plan of some sort, good or bad. No one should 
ever play a card without some motive for it. This 
motive must proceed from a principle common to all 
players ; the knowledge of the strength or weak- 
ness of our own hand, and of suits of which it is 
composed. 

After these two important and general operations 



90 OF IRREGULARITIES IN THE 



are finished, i, e. the arrangement of the cards, and 
the plan of playing them, we can scarcely imagine 
that a player, so far and so well instructed in the 
game, should not perceive whether he have in his 
hand more or less than his proper complement of 
thirteen cards ; and that he could enter into action 
without having reviewed his forces, and acquainted 
himself with whom he is to contend ; this, however, 
has happened, and not unfrequently. We mention 
the fact, in order that parties may guard against so 
serious a fault. 

Having admitted that it is indispensable to ex- 
amine the hands to ascertain that they are correct 
and complete ; having showed that nothing is easier 
than to conform to these directions, and that we 
are, in some degree, compelled by concurrent cir- 
cumstances to observ^e them, we shajl find no diffi- 
culty in persuading our readers to admit that it is as 
important as it is easy to play exactly one card to 
each trick. We have to add but one more remark, 
which is, that we would strongly advise a player to 
leave the table the moment he ceases to conform to 
these simple regulations, because it is evident that 
he is no lono^er in a fit state of mind to continue the 
game. 

Article 40. 

Tliis article treats of irregularities which may be 
noticed during the short interval between the turning 



HANDS AND THE PACKS. 



91 



of the trump card and the lead ; it is necessary to 
offer to the attentive player a possibility of escaping 
the serious consequences of a fault to which it is 
probable he has not been, in the least degree, acces- 
sary. This interval begins for him when he takes 
up his hand, and this he may be compelled to do too 
precipitately, by the hurry with which his partner 
plays his card. 

We have effaced from among our articles one 
which we long recognised, and which preceded the 
one of which we are now treating. It stated that a 
player, who could rectify an error of himself and 
without trouble, was not in fault. This is evidently 
common justice ; we will add that the word trouble 
may be taken in a vague and indefinite sense, that 
the law should expressly define the degree (see 
Article 126) to which it reaches, and that its applica- 
tion should be rather within this degree than beyond 
it. In all cases which are to be submitted to the 
consideration of the bystanders, complainants should 
not present themselves before that tribunal without 
a strong presumption in their o^vn favour. 

In the article which now occupies our attention, 
we have often seen players assist in the correction of 
an error by averting their eyes from a card fallen or 
picked up, and delay to demand the infliction of 
a penalty until the fault was brought more promi- 
nently before their notice ; this conduct may be 



92 OF IRREGULARITIES IN THE 



considered a certain proof of good taste. — (See 
Article 73.) 

Article 41. 
When once entered into the spirit of the contest, 
a sort of passion takes possession of the combatants. 
The vicissitudes of fortune and the agitation of the 
struggle makes them forget all the minor details of 
the game ; but which, however, should never be lost 
sight of by the player, since a neglect of them 
would end in the destruction of all his labour and 
all his projects. Of these details a register should 
be kept in his memory ; from the moment he sits 
down to play, he should bestow a part of his atten- 
tion upon the peculiar circumstances arising out of 
the game he is playing, and which should be con- 
sidered apart from the action and progress of the 
game itself. Thus a debtor and creditor account 
should be kept of the thirteen cards, which he has 
ascertained that he has received, to be disposed of 
one by one on each trick, until a balance is struck ; 
the slightest error in this calculation becomes so far 
capital as to annihilate all its accompanying details, 
and entirely destroys that spirit and ensemble which 
should be considered the main object, and which, in 
this particular instance, are only accessary circum- 
stances. 

When the fatal moment of the discovery of an 
error is arrived, for instance, when two cards are 



HANDS AND THE PACKS. 



93 



found in your hand, and none in those of others, or 
vice versa^ a last resource is left you ; this is, that a 
corresponding error be found in the hands of your 
adversaries. In that case, the principle of compen- 
sation will come into action, and will annul the mu- 
tual error, by making the deal lost. 

Compensation is a prevailing law of nature. The 
action of this principle should be favoured wherever 
there is a chance of its application. In a case like 
this, we should recognise no degrees of error ; we 
should not examine if one side or the other have 
been more or less guilty ; to say nothing of the time 
which is thus saved, a contrary mode of proceeding 
would give rise to endless discussions and confusion. 

Article 42. 

There is here a double fault, and on the same side ; 
the punishment should therefore be exemplary. 
The law, which is suspicious and severe, will regard 
only the intention and connivance ; nothing can de- 
stroy that spirit which appears to form part of its 
essence ; it does not take into consideration the 
cards of the guilty party who would have w^on the 
game, if one of their hands had not been found to 
contain a card which was missing in those of their 
adversaries ; this deliberate crime calls aloud for 
punishment ; and their guilt is indeed increased by 
the calm impudence with which they have played 



94 



OF IRREGULARITIES IN THE 



out the rubber, when it was at length discovered 
that they held two cards, whilst not one remained in 
their adversaries' hands. It is useless to attempt to 
palliate such a violation of every principle of honour ; 
nothing can excuse it. 

When we reflect that it is necessary to live with 
persons capable of such conduct, that we must even 
pay that deference to them which they command in 
society, we should redouble our care to avoid falling 
within their clutches. 

In giving the right of abiding by the hand, it was 
necessary to establish the power of continuing the 
playing of the round ; we might have exercised the 
power of requiring that the extra cards withdrawn 
from the hands should be considered as exposed cards ; 
that course would perhaps have been more approved of, 
were it not too severe a punishment for an uninten- 
tional error, and one which is so evident, that it is 
almost a miracle that it should escape the observation 
of others ; besides, the adverse party have a double 
advantage ; if they annul the hand, they gain the 
deal ; and if they continue it, it is because they find 
an interest in so doing, which we think ought to be 
supported. 

The manner of making two hands complete by 
dra^ving the cards from the top, is easy of execution, 
and attended with little inconvenience; the only 
repugnance to its adoption that we have ever seen 



HANDS AXD THE PACKS. 



95 



exhibited, arose rather from the want of an express 
rule on the subject, than from any objection to the 
practice itself; when it is necessary to accomplish 
a particular object, it is desirable to make use of the 
best means of effecting our purpose ; this plan offers 
itself as the most simple ; and we strongly recommend 
its general adoption. 

"We shall not conclude, without observing, once for 
all, that the application of Article 127, excludes 
the right of looking for revokes which may have 
been previously made. 

Articles 43 and 44. 

The moment a player perceives that he has not his 
proper complement of cards, he should quietly look 
around him, and search wherever there is a pro- 
bability of their being found. If he succeed, we 
are aware that he will still be liable to the danger of 
having made a revoke, in consequence of the absence 
from his hand of the cards which he has recovered, 
but revokes themselves often escape observation, 
particularly if nothing is said or done to direct 
attention to the subject. 

But if the player do not succeed in finding the 
missing cards, if there be no means of avoiding the 
difficulty which arises on calling for the assistance of 
the by-standers, still it would be far more desirable 
to decide the point at once, than to suffer the 



96 OF IRREGULARITIES IN THE 

mischief to be increased by delay, and to incur a 
severe punishment, in that penalty which is the 
inevitable effect of several revokes. 

In the case of Article 44, any one not engaged in 
the game, may take upon himself to examine the 
other pack, which stands close to the tricks, and, in 
case of need, to procure the missing card from any 
other pack whatsoever. 

It is possible that this missing card, which can 
nowhere be found, may, in fact, never have been 
in the pack, the dealer may perhaps have not 
discovered its absence ; or if he has noticed it, may 
have passed it over, in the fear of losing his deal. 
The law should, strictly speaking, pay no regard to 
this circumstance, and should expressly forbid the 
intentional removal of a card ; nevertheless there is 
some allowance to be made in the case of new cards, 
w^hich have never been counted, and which may 
possibly have been delivered imperfect. To have 
played however, a whole round with an imperfect 
pack, in the very face of all the prescribed penalties, 
and all the unpleasant consequences of error, betrays 
a degree of carelessness and oversight altogether 
inconceivable. 

Article 45. 
It may be easily ascertained whether the missing 
cards are in the tricks which have been turned, 
by counting the tricks without turning the cards, 



HANDS AND THE PACKS. 



97 



and if five cards instead of four be found in one of 
the tricks, there arises a strong presumption that the 
party who finds his hand short of one card, has 
played two cards to a trick. To rectify this fault in 
the spirit of Article 127, is rather difficult ; it would 
be necessary to turn all the tricks, which is expressly 
forbidden by the rules ; it would involve an endless 
discussion on which card should be played, and which 
should be taken back ; it would be even necessary 
to recommence the deal ; by which proceedings, the 
memory, as well as the tricks, would be disturbed. 
And after all this labour, we might not escape one 
or perhaps several revokes, as authorised by Article 
131. On the other hand, if we do not explicitly 
provide for the case, it would then be possible for a 
bad hand to make that deal good, which would be 
otherwise lost. 

Another reflection which presses itself so frequently 
upon us as to demand notice is, that if it were 
possible to make a code of laws so perfect as to 
provide for every emergency, they would necessarily 
be multiplied to such an extent as to render them 
confused, and thereby to defeat all the ends of justice. 
Thus, after an interminable labour, we should have 
no law to refer to, in cases which we could not 
foresee. Let others accuse us of severity and 
stupidity for punishing as a revoke that which 
is not one ; we shall not reply to the accusation. 

F 



98 



OF IRREGULARITIES IX THE 



Article 46. 
What penalty should be inflicted on him who has 
his hands full of cards, when the hands of the three 
other players are exhausted ? Can he have forgotten 
to play to some of the tricks ? or has he taken up 
the tricks or the neighbouring pack to mix them 
with his own hand ? If he has not played to the 
trick, it is a bona fide revoke ; if he has mixed the 
cards, he loses his turn to deal. When any one has 
involved himself in such a dilemma, he may con- 
gratulate himself at escaping from it at the price of 
a revoke. 

In a case of importance, the adversaries may have 
recourse to Articles 127 and 131 ; the rights acquired 
by the first of these Articles are often of greater 
value than the acquisition of three points ; when, 
for instance, a strong hand would have put you 
three to nine by the application of a revoke, whilst 
it leaves you nothing to nothing by causing a new 
deal, without taking into consideration the possible 
acquisition of the deal. Article 131 interposes its 
assistance, and ratifies Article 127 in a case of great 
importance, or of a dam^ which a revoke would have 
prevented. 

Among practised players, the faults alluded to in 
Articles 45 and 46 should but very rarely occur. 
No rule has hitherto been laid down to meet these 
exigencies. The loss of the game ought to be a 



HANDS AND THE PACKS. 



99 



suflScient punishment for them. To remedy this 
want, we have neglected no means in our power to 
supply the deficiency. 

A case of a very singular nature, relating to Ar- 
ticle 46, was once referred to our arbitration. One 
party held the ace of trumps ; and the others, not- 
withstanding, wished to make a slam. 

It must be understood that, in a trick containing 
five cards, in which the ace had become accidentally 
mixed, those who demanded the rectification of the 
error, thought they had a right to choose which of 
the five cards should be returned to the hand, in 
order to make up the complement. 

The whims and caprices of mankind are endless 
and innumerable, but the moment rules make their 
appearance, the former should disappear. The afikir 
then becomes one of little importance, and ought to 
be forgotten. 

Article 47. 

These revokes are privileged, and are marked im- 
mediately. As to the time when they are made, 
their value, and the manner of benefiting by them, 
we refer our readers to the provisions of Section 8. 
"Whatever may be the number of cards which has 
occasioned the confusion, the penalty is not increased 
or doubled in proportion, but remains the same. 

We might have even dispensed with this Article 
47, by including it twice in 45 and 46, What should 



100 



OF IRREGULARITIES IN THE 



we have gained by this ? By dividing it, we are 
equally brief, and more explicit. The definition 
strikes more forcibly, and in spite of the apparent 
similarity, when an Article contains several things, 
it often happens that he who consults it finds what 
he is not looking for. The slightest confusion is a 
source of wrangling, and the least danger of ambi- 
guity should make us sacrifice the advantages and 
the merit of brevity. 

The annulling of the deal signifies, that there re- 
sults from it only the three points for the revoke, 
and no other advantage ; but it is, nevertheless, a 
real round, which has produced its efifect, and which 
forms a regular part of the game. 

Articles 48 and 49. 

If a pack of cards be faulty, from containing more 
or less than 52 cards (which is of rare occurrence), 
he who deals first will scarcely fail to detect it, un- 
less, fearing that he has committed a mistake and 
will lose his deal, he distributes the last cards at 
hazard. In all cases, as there will be too many 
or too few cards, it is probable that the correction 
will immediately take place. Nevejrtheless, we have 
witnessed the contrary, but that took place in 
consequence of the round not being played to the end ; 
with regard to the search, it must be settled by 
precedent. 



HANDS AND THE PACKS. 



101 



"WTien a pack has been already used for several 
rounds, the discovery of one card being w^anting, or 
supernumerary, is a case which calls for strict 
examination. 

New cards frequently adhere so closely together, that 
the first deal is attended with much difficulty. We have 
admitted the custom^ that there is no lost deal at the first 
round. By this means, the case of which we have 
just spoken, is rendered of less frequent occurrence. 
The dealer who has another chance, will have no 
interest in dealing the last cards at random. Besides, 
this custom is of too little importance to be made the 
subject of an article of law ; it will be adopted by 
those who think that it gains them time by render- 
ing the dealer more confident, and who find it ad- 
vantageous to destroy that symmetry which, in 
general, distinguishes first deals ; it will be rejected 
by those who uphold the constant operation of a good 
principle, even under circumstances where there is 
no interest in applying it. 

The pack may also be faulty, when it contains a 
duplicate card. This error is not so easily detected 
as the other, and may long remain undiscovered. 
In fact, if the duplicates are of trifling importance 5 
they will, on the one hand, escape those who 
count the cards of a suit, and on the other, those 
who will not see them together. Suppose a pack 
contains two fours of spades, instead of a four and a 



102 



OF IRREGULARITIES, &c. 



five ; this is unimportant, and might remain long 
undetected. At length they are played together, 
and immediately perceived ; yes, and ten to one that 
it has not been the best player who has first made the 
discovery. This affair has been often made a subject 
for a joke, and perhaps a by-stander would be wrong 
to interfere in such a case. We have seen it carried 
to great lengths ; the players certainly were very 
unskilful, but it was strange that out of four players, 
not one should have discovered the defect. It lasted 
a long time, and would have continued much longer, 
but for the shouts of laughter from the lookers-on. 
For two hours the party had been playing with two 
packs, one of which had no aces, and the other no 
kings. It was amusing to hear the discussions at 
every round on the odd trick and the honours ; at 
every moment they appeared on the point of dis- 
covering the deficiency, and then again their attention 
was diverted into another channel. 

These precedents hold good ; the rule is ancient, 
and universally apj)lied. If we refuse to acknow- 
ledge it, we must go back to the flood. The game 
is finished. (See Article 130.) It is the same for 
every round, except when specially provided for 
otherwise. 



103 



SECTION IV. 



OF THE STAKES AND THE SCORE. 



Before mentioning the faults committed under 
this head, or entering on the penalties which they 
involve, it will be proper here to detail the general 
system of the game, and to determine what are the 
means we employ, and the object we wish to attain. 
It is necessary to explain the technical terms ; a 
Rubber^ a Game^ a Tricky a Slam^ and the Honours; 
also, how these are acquired; and when acquired, 
how they are to be made use of. All this will be 
treated of in Sections 4 and 5. 

With regard to all these objects, a system and an 
authority which shall be universally acknowledged is 
requisite for the general interest, so that no change 
of place or country may involve the necessity of a 
fresh apprenticeship to acquire a knowledge of the 
game. These points will be therefore found laid 



104 OF THE STAKES AND THE SCORE. 



down in a law, and by a system which should become 
universal and obligatory. 

There are some places where the rubier pays only 
two points ; others where the game counts only two 
points ; others where the Slam is reckoned as the 
half of a full rubber, and counts for the Game ; others 
again, where the penalties are not fixed, and where 
the customs of the game appear to be regulated only 
by that spirit of contradiction and caprice which is so 
common, and so much to be regretted. Does this 
proceed from the disposition of the human mind, 
which is in this respect impatient of any thing like 
control, or does it rather arise from a defect in the 
laws of the game ? This it will be our business here 
to point out. 

Games have not been produced like Minerva, at 
once armed cap-a-pee from the brain of Jupiter. 
They are at first the fruits of crude and immature 
ideas ; and afterwards the result of gradual and pro- 
gressive im.provement. The law by which they are 
governed, and the aim of which is to establish them 
on a firm basis, rarely falls into good hands, and is 
for a long time but the result of faint and imperfect 
conceptions. 

At lengih, sound principles, receiving the sanction 
of good society, gradually prevail, and obtain ascen- 
dancy as soon as they become thoroughly explained 
and understood. 



OF THE STAKES AXD THE SCORE. 105 

This, therefore, seems to be the point at which we 
have now arrived ; general opinion is directed towards 
a system to which it unanimously appeals, and which, 
when found, it proclaims aloud, and acknowledges as 
genuine and undoubted authority. 

Article 50. 
An English dictionary has defined a Rubber to be 
" a game^ revenge^ and the whole" To say the least 
of it, this is a truly singular definition ; it is incom- 
prehensible to us, and we should even say that it is 
the definition of a person who has never made one 
at a whist table. This, however, does not astonisli 
us ; it is of a piece with what we witness every day, 
and in every species of business. It is a great chance 
that a work is confided to one specially devoted to 
it. This reminds us that in the edition of 1788, of 
the Dictionary of the French Academy, the defini- 
tion of the word " beefsteak," is laid down as "J. 
mutton chop broiled on a gridiron;" and it is still 
fresh in the recollection of the public, that an ex- 
clusive but ruinous railroad imdertaking has been 
recently confided to the management of an individual 
known only as a man of wit and ao-reeable manners 
in society. 

The Rubber is the winning of two games out of 
three ; every nation in which the game is played 
understands the term in this sense. When one game 
F 5 



106 OF THE STAKES AND THE SCORE. 

has been won on each side, a third is required to 
decide the rubber ; if, on the contrary, the two games 
have been won by the same side, the rubber is 
finished, and a fresh one is commenced. 

This then is what is expressed by the word Ruhher, 
Nevertheless, it would seem to imply something 
more, otherwise we should not have introduced the 
word into our language, which is repugnant to the 
admission of synonymous terms, and which requires 
a rigorous reform in many of those words which it 
has admitted. A rubber means two out of three 
consecutive games. 

The genius of the English would bestow on every 
game an existence peculiar to itself, an identity^ 
w^hicli would make it a distinct being, possessing 
faculties, and the power of developing them ; one 
which should enjoy the privilege of its habeas corpus^ 
duly classed under its proper standard, according 
to its importance, but always easily recognised. 
So much for invention. In any other country it 
vrould require an effort of the imagination to dis- 
cover that which in Eno-land has been determined 
by a natural, but gradually improved law, which 
secures to every man his own sphere of action, which 
is averse to one individual becoming the slave of 
another, and which, in the exercise of freedom of 
opinion, extends its protection even to the brute 
creation. 



OF THE STAKES AXD THE SCORE. 107 

Ye learned compilers, who would persuade us that 
whist was invented by the Turks, how little are 
ye acquainted w^th the principles of the game, who 
would ascribe its invention to a nation of slaves ! 

We reckon four fish as the value of the rubber, 
although in many places only two are allowed ; thus, 
our smallest rubber will be nearly the third part 
of their largest, which appeal's to us preferable to 
making it only the eighth part. If we had dared, we 
would even have gone further, and would have given 
to the rubber the value of eight, thus establishing a 
more perfect equilibrium in the proportions, and more 
in accordance with the homoepathic tendency of 
the age. Perhaps by this arrangement w^e should 
have succeeded in reo-ulatino^ the fixed stakes, which 
are increasing every day, and whicli are not unfre- 
quently carried as high as thirty points. 

Article 51. 
Strictly speaking, a fish might have been fixed as 
the value of each point ; games might then have been 
gained against the point of nine, w^hich would have 
counted only one point, and others (lurches) which 
would have been worth ten points. It would be neces- 
sary to raise considerably the value of the rubber, to 
pre vent the winning party finding themselves, notwith- 
standing, losers ; the result of this would be, a great 
diiference in the gain or loss of different mbbers ; it 
would be necessary to win twelve or fifteen rubbers 



108 OF THE STAKES AND THE SCORE. 



to compensate for one which had been lost ; we should 
no longer know for what we were playing, nor to 
what loss we were exposed ; and when any one was 
heard to say, " I have lost, or won four rubbers,'' it 
would not be known whether he had lost or won 8 
points, or 120. 

The present arrangement was admirably conceived ; 
it creates no alarm in the minds of amateurs by the 
prospect of aggravated extravagance, at the same time 
that it leaves them room to hope for alternatives of 
sufficient variety to prevent monotony ; it appears 
that it has been admitted, with a design of preventing 
heavy losses. One fault which has been found with 
it, is in our ojDinion a positive recommendation ; this 
is, that in certain cases, the winning of one game 
may increase the loss of points. We see nothing to 
object to in the fact, that while the interest is kept 
up, and the rubber is not finished, the chances should 
multiply and increase in favour of a sudden change 
of fortune. 

The word lurch is a term used in backgammon ; 
in passing into other games, its signification is a little 
changed ; it is used when the losing partners have 
not made one point, i, e, when they have lost every 
thing that can be lost. 

Article 52. 

A trick at whist consists of four cards played con- 
secutively; it is sometimes called TTiam, or jjH. The 



OF THE STAKES AND THE SCORE. 109 



word maiii is still adopted, but the term pli has long 
since fallen into disuse. It is not, however, generally 
rejected, since in another sense it is a proper, nay an 
elegant expression. It is the synonymous term which 
the genius of the language admits w^th reluctance. 
If we have expatiated upon this word, it is in favour of 
the generally received expression tricky which certain 
persons have also unconsciously condemned. They 
pretend that the tenns trick and levee may be used 
indiscriminately. 

We count as tricks, those levees which are won 
after six have already been made. Each trick then 
counts one point ; thus he who has taken up nine 
levees, counts three tricks, or three points. The word 
levee in this case used is only as a periphrasis, and we 
may say : we are three ly tricks^ as we say two hy 
honours^ which in fact signifies, that we have gained 
that number of points by tricks, or by honours. 

The word duty (devoir), applied to the complement 
of tricks necessary to be made before we can gain 
the odd trick, is a happy expression ; the application 
carries with it the precept it implies, that we have 
something to reproach ourselves with when we have 
not attained that point, and that our efforts must be 
redoubled to prevent our being deprived of it. 

Article 53. 
The Slam, at Piquet^ Imperial^ and several other 



110 OF THE STAKES AND THE SCORE. 

games, is what is also called the Capot. At La 
Triomphe^ and Ecarte it is called the Vole. At 
Reversi^ it is the name itself of the game. Thus, 
since every game chooses to adopt a special term to 
signify the winning of all the tricks, the word Slam 
may be introduced into the language without the 
least reproach of being considered a synonymous 
term. 

A slam is considered of the same value as a full 
rubber, on condition that it shall not count in the 
game. This custom we have adopted, at the same 
time that we are perfectly aware of the varieties in- 
troduced at different places. 

As long as Whist had no written laws, every one 
regulated the game according to the dictates of his 
caprice. In some places they count five honours ; 
others, twelve tricks are reckoned a slam ; in a third, 
in L' Amhogue for instance, no traces of the original 
game can be recognised ; and it would be a thankless 
and dangerous task to attempt to enumerate and 
follow the various deviations to which it has been 
subjected. It is high time that this sublime game 
should have a fixed and invariable form, and we re- 
peat our exhortations to its numerous and intelligent 
amateurs, to rally round our laws, and not to suffer 
the slightest deviation from them to be attempted. 

It were far better altogether to renounce the idea 
of possible or imaginary improvements, than to 



OF THE STAKES AND THE SCORE, 111 

engage in a system of endless change, in which 
every step we take is made in darkness and con- 
fusion. Compare the French language, in the per- 
fection to which it was raised by the accurate refor- 
mations of Yoltaire, with its present state ; a large 
portion of the community has become so degraded as 
to cease to appreciate those immortal works which 
are the glory of human nature, to waste their time 
and attention on the trash and bad taste of the day. 

Our safest path is the high road of acknowledged 
merit and good sense ; if we deviate from this road, 
novelty and change may please for a time, but can- 
not fail, in the end, to leave the mind dissatisfied and 
disgusted. 

Article 54. 

Every honour counts one point ; this is a generally 
admitted practice. If we hold four honours, by 
a simple inference, we consequently mark four points. 
When we hold three honours, two points only are 
marked ; here, instead of one deduction, two are 
necessary ; we may be supposed to calculate thus : 
" from three honours which I hold, I must subtract 
one which is held by my adversaries, and I mark 
only two." 

In some countries, every player who holds an 
honour, counts it, from which there results a great 
diminution, if not an absolute destruction of the 
chances of the game, which then scarcely ever 



112 OF THE STAKES AND THE SCORE. 



produces a treble, and very rarely a double. It is an 
innovation upon what we have described as a fine 
invention ; it is a diminution for which there can be 
no motive in either loss or gain ; in fact, it is an 
anomaly possessing no chann, and which from the 
same source produces contradictory results. At all 
events it will be found advisable to ascertain the 
state of the game before we proceed to mark. 

Article 55. 

The discord of principles between chance and skill 
is not at an end ; law, occupied by other subjects, 
returns at inters'als to lend assistance to one and 
the other alteiTiately. Article 55 pronounces its 
opinion openly in favour of skill — it declares that the 
properties of the latter give it a decided superiority 
over its enemy. This is the least that can be ex- 
pected when there is a question of making the trick, 
which is the result of reflection, and which, though 
it may sometimes yield to the breath of fortune, is 
always prepared to take every advantage, and will 
not fail to recover its superiority if the struggle be 
continued. Charles the Fifth used to exclaim, when 
his affairs did not turn out to his satisfaction, " /o y 
el tiempo^ jjam dos otros!' 

Moreover, the same Article 55, probably with a 
view to favour the contest, and that an adversary may 
not be immediately driven to despair, admits two 



OF THE STAKES AST) THE SCORE. 113 

restrictions : by the call, it abridges the privilege of 
the trick, and by Article 68, it puts limits to finessing. 

Article 56, 

This is the established rule of the game; it pre- 
vents remarks, and silences bad temper. 

If the points are marked, and the score is exposed 
to view, nothing more can be required ; the interests 
of the game are as essentially served by one score as 
by ten. Free will is the common right of mankind, 
but it should resist inconveniences, and yield only to 
those things which are well defined to be necessary. 
In those unintellectual amusements, which would be 
absolute nonsense did they not promote the exercise 
of the body, we have no objections to the accu- 
mulation of usages and idle customs. Mankind are 
too happy to find in them a real or fancied oppor- 
tunity of calling into action a shade of attention or 
intelligence ; but in an extended development of the 
mental faculties, every tendency of this sort should 
be carefully guarded against, for the powers of the 
mind as well as of the body, are afiected by habit ; 
they are quickened by exertion, and languish when 
brought into contact with an inferior order of things. 

Article 57. 
The inconvenience attending any difference between 
two scores of partners, is a strong argument against 



114 



OF THE STAKES AND THE SCORE. 



the practice, and in favour of one score only. We are, 
however, by no means inclined to lay this down as 
an arbitrary law. 

Freedom of action is the delight of life, as com- 
pulsion is its torment. I am seated in my place, 
without motion or physical action, annoyed or fatigued 
by the hesitation and the dulness which I observe 
around me, and you would deprive me of the trifling 
and innocent amusement of keeping my calculation ? 
This does not injure your interests, on the contrary, 
it gives you an opportunity of correcting me in case 
of my committing an error. 

Besides this, it is a general practice ; every player 
uses his own method of markinof his score : it is a 
kind of surveillance or check which a practised 
player exercises over his less experienced partner. 
We may say, with truth, that we have rarely seen 
any bad consequences result from this plan, but, on 
the contrary, when, from any sudden motion of the 
table, the score has been displaced, the second score 
has become essentially necessary to correct the calcu- 
lation. 

With respect to the disarrangement of the scores, a 
question arises which it is necessary to solve. 

" If, during a round, the two scores should become 
confused, are the points lost V 

The law (see Article 58, and remarks on it) 
applies only to points which have not been marked, 



OF THE STAKES AND THE SCORE. 115 



and cannot affect the obliteration of the score, except 
by an extension of its meaning. We must examine 
the spirit of the law, to discover the solutions of a case 
which may present itself in many different points of 
view. Whenever the accident has, more or less, 
assumed the character of a fault, only from motives 
for which would be difficult to account, we have 
always advised that parties should arrange this 
difficulty amicably, rather than have recourse to any 
harshness or contentious feelings. 

I remember that you marked so many — your 
counters have not been long displaced — our game has 
not been influenced by it — resume your score." 

Our readers will observe how much we become 
interested in explanations and commentaries on a 
rule, which, if properly established, puts an end to 
every thing like discussion or altercation. 

To return to the question of an incongruity 
between the scores ; if one score alone has been 
strictly marked, and a second be afterwards set up 
but not regularly kept, any concession of the former 
to the latter, must be a matter of voluntary compli- 
ance ; but when two scores, made according to rule, 
and progressing together, are found to disagree, 
justice must be done. Should one player wish to 
establish that three points have been gained, although 
his partner has marked only two, the rule is 
positive on the subject, two points alone can be 



116 OF THE STAKES AND THE SCORE. 



marked, and those must be scored immediately, or 
other^N-ise the penalty may be doubled, if it be put 
off until the termination of the game ; as the point 
becomes the odds, if the game should stand at eight to 
nine. 

Article 58. 
Points, from whatever source they may arise, 
should strictly be considered as lost, unless marked at 
the moment they are made. There is the follo\\'ing 
weighty reason in support of this rule ; that the 
players combine their efforts, and regulate their play 
according to the points which they see marked. 
In fact, different combinations are favourable to 
different modes of play, which may very mate- 
rially prejudice a person unacquainted vdiii his 
adversaries play. The fault will then operate in 
favour of the party forgetting to mark his game, and 
to the disadvantage of his adversary, which is just 
the reverse of the principle we wish to establish. 
However, by delaying until the turning of the second 
trick, that fatal moment when points neglected to 
be marked, are lost ; and by allo^ving forgetfulness or 
distraction, a respite which reason does not strictly 
command, we have thought proper to conform to the 
old law, and the customs to which it has given birth. 
This law has determined that honours are lost, unless 
declared before the next lead ; but in the event of 
their being declared, it specifies no period at which 



OF THE STAKES AND THE SCOKE. 117 

rt shall no longer be allowed to mark them. That 
period cannot precede the lead, for that is close on 
the turning of the trump card. By extending the 
marking of every sort of point to the end of the 
second trick, we have chosen that which we consider 
the fairest course, and which seems to meet every 
exigency of the case. We feel repugnance in taking 
away points which we know to be fairly gained, 
particularly if the parties have neglected to mark 
them in consequence of the rapidity of the game. 
There is also another reason which we need not have 
mentioned, and to which perhaps is to be attributed 
the decision we have made ; it is that the prejudice 
above alluded to will seldom affect bad players, 
because no others, except adepts, can avail themselves 
of the combinations of the lead. It is a pleasing 
task to labour to diminish the preponderance among 
players, and to establish an equilibrium ; besides, 
these good players are not habitually forgetful, they 
know what is passing, and we do not think it at 
all amiss to punish them for such unpardonable neg- 
ligence. 

Article 59. 
Here the case is quite different ; there is no longer 
a question of harmless omission, this is an encroach- 
ment w^hicli must be vigorously repressed. 'V\"e call 
it an encroachment, for truly it does not deserve a 
more severe appellation, to judge by the thousand 



118 OF THE STAKES AND THE SCORE. 



times that we have witnessed its occurrence. Never- 
theless, however innocent it may really be, we must 
not allow the forgetful or ignorant to retain possession 
of what they have improperly acquired. 

In our remarks on Article 133, we discussed this 
subject more at length. Our repressive intentions 
will there be seen, and the means which w^e have 
employed to carry them into effect. We can see no 
difficulty with regard to the correction, which ex- 
tends from one round to another until the end of the 
game ; and if it had been possible, we should have 
even increased the privileges granted under that head. 
As to the disarrangement (of the lead and systematic 
combinations) which forms so prominent a part of the 
preceding article, we hold it but of small moment 
considering the slight moral importance it possesses. 



1J9 



SECTION T. 



OF THE HONOURS. 



The wants and necessities of mankind are tlie 
creation of the brain. A few fruits or roots w^hich 
every season produces in abundant variety ; a few 
animals which the water or the air fails not to sup- 
ply us with ; these, with a trifling shelter from the 
inclemency of the weather, are all that our material 
existence demands. It is with this idea that J. J. 
Rousseau has said, " that the first davm of reason was 
the source of corruption a severe expression, but 
one which we must admit in consideration of his 
picturesque style of writing, and his manner of view- 
ing every thing abstractedly, and in its own essence. 
It must in fact be granted that the faculty of 
thought is not an absolute necessity; an instinct 
peculiar to each species, and necessary to their pre- 
servation, would have been quite sufficient, and the 
world is still peopled with hundreds who are little 
removed beyond this state of nature. 



120 



OF THE HONOURS. 



But when man became civilized, imaoination took 
the place of reality, the latter entirely disappeared, 
and the former substituted itself in its stead. The 
useful became essential, and both were soon swal- 
lowed up in absurdity. Every material object has 
now become changed. It has been modified every day 
by some new invention ; every thing which surrounds 
us is so altered, that it is scarcely to be recognised. 
This is called progress ! As long as improvement is 
gained, we admit the word in its full meaning ; but 
when this boundary is passed, and we keep still 
advancing, it degenerates into a mere mania for 
change and innovation, and at length produces inevi- 
table decline. Since the times of Pericles, or the age 
of Augustus, has the world been sufficiently recom- 
pensed for fifteen ages of barbarism by the modem 
improvements of the so-called march of intellect? 
And we ask, what we have gained by leaving the 
style of Racine, Boileau, Pascal, and Massillon, to 
adopt the langTiage of Ruy Bias ? 

But to return from this digression, and not despair- 
ing that posterity will perhaps discover, and be 
prudent enough to avoid this error ; we must here 
remark, that it is to this same spirit that games are 
indebted for their embellishments and changes. In 
its original state. Whist was a four-handed game, in 
which, in admitting only the hierarchy of the cards in 
their order and class, two players were matched 



OF THE HONOURS. 



121 



against two others to decide which party should gain 
the greater number of tricks. Distinguished from 
LImperiale and La Triomphe^ by the right of 
esquiche ; (playing a low card to avoid taking the 
trick) and from Piquet^ in which part of the cards 
are showTi ; and superior to both by the number of 
its resources, this noble game gave early indications 
of its future greatness. Its innumerable combina- 
tions and modes of extrication from difficulties, its 
various plans of finessing, and the mental exercise 
necessary on both sides, offered to the mind a vast 
field for speculation, the infinite extent of which 
could not be perceived until the knowledge of the 
game had become considerably advanced. 

In this simple state the game existed for a 
long period, the favourite pastime of the cooling 
portico and the magnificent saloon ; there appeared 
no intention nor opportunity of adding to it any 
embellishment worthy of its fame. It was not 
till it had passed its infancy, and had attained the 
mature age of manliood, that it was invested with 
the additional charm of the trump^ and received 
successively those other attractive accessories, the 
honours^ the call^ &c. &c. 

The trump is an ancient invention ; and is found 
in most games played with cards. Sometimes a 
whole 5uit is invested with its power, sometimes its 
authority is restricted to one single card, which then 



122 



OF THE HONOURS. 



appears as a type of civil power, and like a magis- 
trate entrusted ^^'itll the preservation of public order. 
The tenn Honour is applied to the game of Whist 
only, and although of such ancient date, it would 
appear as belonging to a more advanced stage of im- 
provement. It is so well chosen, and so happy an 
expression, that it has been admitted or adopted in 
all countries. The terms, " the call " and " the weW 
(point of nine) are simple, but full of meaning. If 
the latter in some languages is considered a homely 
expression, we must at any rate allow it the merit of 
being most expressive of a place from which there is 
but one outlet. 

If we examine the progress of other games which 
have been the reigning passion of their time, and to 
which the votaries of taste and fashion have paid their 
adoration, we shall find that each in its own sphere 
has received similar additions and embellishments ; 
for instance, the variety of moves in chess, with the 
power conferred on the rook and pawn to take side- 
ways, but which, on going to queen, are raised from 
their condition of private soldiers to the highest 
dignities. At piquet^ we may observe the pic and 
repic^ the carter blanches^ the cartes gagnees^ and the 
vole. At Backgammon, there are endless additions ; 
to say nothing of the three Jans (tables), and the 
manner of making a point, which are the very essence 
of the game, we may find a wonderful variety in 



OF THE HONOURS. 



123 



the diflferent ways of making true and false attacks, 
the six tables, the two comers, &c. &c. 

Though Whist was invented long after these 
games in order of time, it does not peld to them 
even in material excellence, and rivals them in inven- 
tion, and in the good taste shown in the choice of its 
aids and appliances ; while by its power of developing 
the mental faculty, it is placed infinitely beyond them 
all. 

Articles 60 and 61. 

It may appear a hard case, that a player who holds 
the honours and marks them, should still be liable to 
be deprived of this advantage, because he has not 
announced them. He might object, that his marking 
them is a stronger proof that he holds them in his 
hand, than if he had merely announced them — No, 
the law is explicit, and the rule has been infringed. 
" Your law," rejoins he, is not common sense ; it is 
full of contradiction and absurdity : the rules impose 
silence on the players, and yet require them to 
announce facts." To this we reply, that our law is 
perfectly equitable. If honours be marked which 
are not held, the custom of the game does not allow 
the adversaries, even if they perceive it, any oppor- 
tunity of retaliating ; they can only oblige the party 
in fault to take them off their score ; thus no equili- 
brium is established with the case in which they are 



124 



OF THE HONOURS. 



not seen. The law, thus forced to yield to custom, 
has employed every means in its power to prevent the 
commission of injustice ; it has declared that honours 
^hall be audibly announced, and publicly marked ; 
it has prevented all clandestine and underhand deal- 
ing ; and, to ob\'iate the possibility of unjust pos- 
session, it has subjected the privilege to the prescribed 
formalities of the game. 

AVe have often been As-itness to the fact of which 
this article treats. One party declared that they 
had heard nothino- mentioned, whilst the other as 
positively affirmed, that although they might not 
have announced the honours with the usual for- 
malities, they had, however, declared them in other 
terms, and in the most unequivocal manner. Since 
it was necessary to settle the dispute, and as the 
honours were really held by the party who marked 
them, and both sides had a general recollection of the 
fact, they were allowed to remain marked ; and, to 
prevent confusion, the only result of the discussion 
was a well-merited reprimand for their neglect. 

But when any party refuses to explain, or when it 
can be proved that they have erred from forgetful- 
ness, the penalty of deducting the points from the 
score should be rigidly enforced. 
, Article 60, and 61, which are distinct from each 
other in the text, are here explained together. 



OF THE HONOURS. 



125 



Article 62. 

This is a general practice ; and howeyer nnrea= 
sonable it may appear, the law must be obeyed. It 
would have been desirable to have but one period 
fixed for deciding the points ; for instance, " when 
the trump-card is once seen, whatever points have 
not been marked, are forfeited or, " when the 
second trick is taken up," &c. 

This latter rule is an introduction of our own, 
and we shall have occasion to speak of it hereafter ; 
though of so short a duration, its functions are of 
considerable importance. AYhen no received custom, 
or habitual practice, is formally acknowledged, the 
authority of the law is paramount ; but when an 
unjust decision results from universally-received 
opinions, it then becomes our duty to labour hard to 
correct them, and thus promote the advancement of 
the game. For want of courage to declare, that 
parties marking honours improperly shall be liable to 
the penalty of retaliation, we have been drawn into 
several articles, which must be well studied in order 
to avoid confusion. 

Article 63. 

" The, icell " (the point of nine) is a fashionable 
embellishment, which belono-s to the decorations of 
which we spoke at the beginning of this section. An 
intellectual embellishment, when considered in con- 



126 



OF THE HONOURS. 



nexion with the assistance which it renders to good 
players ; since it offers them a port of refuge against 
all the storms of fortune, with a means of self- 
defence proportioned to the strength of some players, 
or the weakness of others. A rational embellishment, 
in regard to the distinction between even and odd, 
this being the only point at which the honours are 
compelled to stop short in their career. An original 
embellishment, in which point of view it has become 
inherent to the game of "VVTiist, which it accompanies 
through all its deviations. At Short Whist its power 
has not been curtailed ; it has there even increased ; 
it there comes into action ten times in an hour in- 
stead of once, and there acquires a different degree of 
importance ; for by a skilful defence of the single 
point, it gives the possibility of winning the game 
with a moderate hand in the following round. 

Article 64. 

The rule of the game says, that honours are 
counted only at the end of a round or deal ; but in 
this case, the party at the point of eight, holding 
three honours, mark them, and ^yin the game TNdthout 
playing. This is an exception, and is another em- 
bellishment. It would appear strange that the 
game of Whist does not so strongly insist upon the 
application of this rule, as it does upon that of the 
former. This is to be accounted for only by that 



OF THE HONOURS. 



127 



extraordinary perversion of the mind which attaches 
itself more closely to its own caprices, than to its 
more rational desires. 

The call is not known at Short Whist. Some 
pretend that the scope of the game is so con- 
fined, that there is no room for its introduction ; 
others see in this arrano^ement an effort of reason 
and sagacity ; of reason, as far as it is a proof of 
virtue to relinquish our inventions when no longer 
necessary ; of sagacity, inasmuch as the call, which 
holds the balance between the odds and " the well," 
becomes superfluous and useless at the moment when 
the latter is as it were filled up by the making of 
five points, which deprives it of all its resources of 
power and extent. 

Article 65. 

By an extension of the advantage granted by 
Article 64, the holder of two honours is authorised 
to call ; if his partner answer to the call, the object 
is obtained, and the game won. But if his partner 
cannot answer, a great disadvantage has arisen to 
the party calling, because it has discovered to his 
adversaries the state of his hand. This circumstance, 
and that of the slam, are the only reasons which 
would prevent a player from calling ; he fears that 
his hand, which is already weak, may be still further 
weakened by a disclosure of two cards. Without 
rejecting this view of the case, we think this occasion 



128 



OF THE HONOURS. 



very rarely occurs ; and we add that it should not be 
attempted but by a first rate player. We have 
witnessed a game lost by three or four tricks which 
might have been gained by the call, and even if the 
game be not lost by this means, it involves a loss of 
fish, because it favours the adversaries winnino^ a 
double or a treble. 

The term call (perhaps the day is not far distant 
when it will disappear in long Whist) is used to 
signify the announcement in an audible voice that 
we hold two honours. It is the only positive indi- 
cation permitted, for all other demands or intima- 
tions are expressly forbidden, since they are liable to 
different interpretations, and may materially affect 
the interests of the adverse party. 

Article 66. 

The rule of the call, which at a sjDecified time 
grants an enjo^nnent by anticipation, evinces at the 
same time great jealousy of all encroachments ; it 
seems to fear that its invention would not be suffi- 
ciently appreciated, if permitted to be attached to 
any thing else which might be confounded with it. 

The fixing a time after which the call is not al- 
lowed, was a matter of necessity ; it might indeed 
be deferred, but that would increase the advantages 
of the party who ought to call, and the law has not 
permitted it ; delay would also have caused confusion 
by raising an uncertainty. In fact, if too great a 



OF THE HONOURS. 



129 



latitude were permitted, if the call were allowed 
^fter playing, it would follow that each party being 
at the point of eight, he who held two honours 
would defer calling as long as possible, with the view 
of allowing his adversary to call, should he by chance 
also hold two honours. Procrastinating and tem- 
porising modes of attack are the very antipodes of 
Whist, and w^ould produce frequent dilemmas simi- 
lar to the one above mentioned. 

Calling at any other point of the game except at 
eight is so flagrant a breach of all rule, that ne- 
cessity becomes the common law of the case. 

The two cases pointed out in the Article, have 
not appeared to us of extreme importance, and we 
have refrained from the application of Article 12/. 

If a iDlayer announce two cards in his hand, it 
amounts to an exposition of them, and they must 
therefore be turned up on the table : the loss of their 
value is to be added to the account of their im- 
portance, and to the intention which has caused the 
fault. 

To call after having played, is a fault of slighter 
importance, and ought not to be often punished. 
Nevertheless, the laws are here transgressed, though 
the punishment should not be too severe. The rule 
would have no limits, if separate articles were re- 
quired for every case. 



ISO 



OF THE HONOURS. 



Article 67. 

This circumstance might happen from two causes. 
1st. A player holding only one honour might call, 
and his partner might answer with one or two ; 2nd, 
he might call through mistaking the colour of the 
trump card ; and his partner, from the same error, 
might answer the call. We do not enter into all 
the varieties of this fault ; the errors are similar to 
the one just mentioned, and the results the same. 
Article 127 provides for all cases, the more parti- 
cularly as it must have been remarked, that we are 
not scrupulous in the application of penalties incur- 
red by all faults of whatsoever nature. 

If the mistake could be overlooked, and if the fault 
were attended with advantage, severity would be 
unnecessary ; but it is not so in practice ; the auda- 
city, or we should rather say, the conviction of the 
criminal, operates materially to the injury of the 
adversaries. The attention is distracted by so many 
objects at once, that the player is sometimes drawn 
into the most ridiculous absurdities. 

How many times have we not seen a player trump 
a suit, and play that suit immediately afterwards, 
while the cards were still on the table, notwith- 
standing all the significant looks of the bystanders ; 
and the round finished and i^s profits realized 
without any further notice. We have seen two 
players call and answer with only one honour each, 
or even without one ; and the call was admitted and 



OF THE HONOUHS. 



131 



the game given up by their adversaries, who them- 
selves held one or two honours in their hands. It 
is impossible to say how far abstraction and inatten- 
tion to the game may carry us. A person one day 
came to us to complain of a misfortune which he 
designated as unheard of. At a game of Piquet, he 
had been capoted though he held three aces in his 
hand. " But," observed we, that is impossible, 
unless you did it purposely." " How can you call it 
impossible," said he, " when I tell ' you it act aaily 
happened to me," and he explained how it had oc- 
curred. His ideas had become somewhat less dis- 
turbed, and he began to recover his memory, when we 
found, that his adversary, without any malicious in- 
tention, had laid down his point of six cards, on which 
he had played ; and then, immediately taking them 
up again, had played them one after another imtii 
he made a capot. 

Were it admitted, persuasion would be a friiitful 
source of error ; but in all games, both the spirit and 
letter of the law lays an express injunction on its 
use. We said in all games, but we must make one 
exception in favour of Quinze^ though here it has 
been thought necessary to forest al it by the introduc- 
tion of the term Voleur (thief). 

The right of demanding a new deal, conferred by 
article 127, is only optional ; if a party will not avail 
themselves of the privilege, the deal must be taken 



332 OF THE HONOURS. 

up and played. It is difficult to apply to the rule 
for the mode of rectification. There are a thousand 
different ones if we could detail them. In these 
cases, we must refer to Article 133, and the equitable 
application of its principle. 

Article 68. 

We have frequently been an eye-w4tness to this 
fault, and it has always appeared to us to proceed 
from mistaking the suit of the trump-card. Inde- 
pendently of the case before quoted, where the game 
w^as lost throuofh neo^lio^ence, it would cause a serious 
prejudice during the playing of the round, if it were 
not severely punished. At the point of eight, the 
adversaries would not call ; and at every other point, 
they would play badly, from mistaking the situation 
of the strong cards. 

The error would not be discovered till the middle 
or the end of the deal ; then, vdtli every motive for 
applying it, the powers of Article 127 for a new 
deal, would be rarely found satisfactory. Neverthe- 
less, those persons who would wilfully lead others into 
error, though their intentions be not always crowned 
with success, and their intended victims escape the 
snares laid for them, should indemnify those whom 
they would have led astray, and should suffer a punish- 
ment in proportion to their fault. Now, it is not 
easy to determine upon a penalty proportioned to this 



OF THE HONOURS. 



133 



exigency. This is the excuse \Ye offer those who 
would find fault with the innovation introduced by 
our article ; we beg then to remark, — 

First, that the law is paramount in cases which are 
not entirely ruled by custom ; 

Secondly, that we are not opposed to natural ten- 
dencies, since, in playing whist in which ten points 
made the game, those who marked six and held two 
or three honours, were entitled to the call ; and 

Lastly, that we favour the spirit of the game 
which is prodigal of chances in the colour of the 
trump, and which seems inexhaustible in combina- 
tions. 

Having made this defence of our principles, vre 
have no fear of exjDlaining our intended innovation 
to its fullest extent. We are of opinion that honours 
should count at all points of the game, even when 
the party holding them mark nine ; that, to win the 
game they should take precedence of tricks made by 
the adverse party ; and that in all other cases, they 
should be admitted as mitigating the loss of the van= 
quished. 

On the other hand, as we think our conduct per- 
fectly justified, we shall not make a bad use of our 
triumph, and, by way of consolation to the loser, we 
may hint, that the first of the above-mentioned cases 
is of very rare occurrence; that the circumstances 
which make it appear so alarming, are still les,s fre« 



13i 



OF THE HOXOURS. 



quent ; and that there is no great reason to fear for 
that which can happen but by mere chance, and 
which may be considered as an ahnost impossible 
coincidence. 

Article 69. 

The understanding between partners forms the 
very spirit of the game, and the basis of all improve- 
ment ; the law protects and encourages them, pro- 
vided their conduct be legal and impartial. The 
telegraph is at their disposal — let them work it, and 
draw from it every possible advantage ; but let the 
signals be open and apparent, and the key to it 
always on the table, within reach of those who wish 
to make use of it in all its bearings. This same 
law abhors every thing approaching to clandestine 
dealing, and provides against forgetfulness : for, on 
the slightest apparent sjTiiptoms of distraction, it 
fails not to awaken our attention and strenglhen the 
memory ; and it reminds us that, at no great distance, 
there is an abyss into which our negligence may 
plunge us headlong. 

We shall finish this article bv fumishino: our 
readers with an instance of the advantage resulting 
from intimations. On both sides the marks are eight ; 
your adversary first calls, thereby intimating that 
he has two honours in his hand : you also hold two 
honours ; you know therefore that his partner can- 
not reply, and that, therefore, it would be useless 



OF THE HONOUKS. 



135 



for you to call ; and, nevertheless, you call in spite of 
its inutility, but you use your privilege in order to 
keep alive your partner s attention to the game. 

Article 70. 

The appearance of the tum-up card is the signal 
for action, and puts an end to all conversation. The 
game is again put in motion ; all distraction disap- 
pears, and the attention of the players is redoubled. 

The rules applied to the deal before the trump» 
card is turned, differ from those which affect the 
round when once beoun. Cards turned durino- the 
deal authorise a new deal, whilst those shown after- 
wards are exposed on the table ; the same occurs 
where the packs are incomplete, or faulty. When 
the trump-card is turned, honours which have 
not been announced, are lost. The turning of the 
trump, therefore, is a critical moment, which gives 
birth to a new era in the game. 

In the old law, we find no prescription with 
regard to points forgotten to be marked. If the 
honours have been declared in time, but neglected to 
be scored, or if tricks have not been marked, till 
what time does the law extend the power of mark- 
ing them ? In discussions which have arisen on this 
subject, for want of being able to quote one article of 
law on the case, the delinquents have always ended 
by assuming the points in dispute ; and we have seen, 



136 



OF THE HONOURS. 



even in the middle of a round, a neglected score reco- 
ver three or four points, by tricks or honours, in this 
manner. The prejudice in this case to the adverse 
party is evident, for they, seeing nothing marked, have 
regulated their play accordingly ; and the moment 
the new score makes its appearance, they find their 
whole system of play disturbed. This result, which 
creates an advantage from a fault, and consequently 
is directly opposed to the spirit of the game, has 
obliged us to establish a limit beyond which no 
points forgotten to be marked can be recovered. 

Article 71. 

There can be but one motive in not replying to 
the call ; that of gaining a slam : the law will not 
allow this to exist. This act, thus deprived of its 
effect, comes under the denomination of caprice ; the 
adversaries have so much the less reason to complain 
of it, as by waiving this privilege, they are in a 
position to make profitable tricks. 

There now remains to consider the prejudice oc- 
casioned to the partner. 

With regard to this, we believe there can be but 
one mode of arrangement, which is, to set a value on 
it, and pay the loss. We have not introduced this 
obligation into the law, because it is a pecuniary con- 
sideration, little in accordance with the spirit of our 
work, and one which we do not conceive that any 



OF THE HOXOURS. 



137 



one would endeavour to avoid. However, having 
been called oii to judge the fact, the person in fault 
asked us, whether the fault would be the same on 
his part who would not call, as on his who refused 
to answer ? We replied that the call was optional, 
but the answer compulsory by this Article 71? both 
from the reasons above stated, and others contained 
in the remarks on Article 65 ; and that, consequently, 
the party in fault was bound to make good to his 
partner, either the amount he had caused him to 
lose, or had prevented him gaining. 

Article 72. 

To intimate to our partner during the deal that 
" we have the honours" is the same as if we said : " in 
order to win the game, we must gain so many tricks ; 
therefore manage your game, and do not seek to 
gain more than sufficient to attain that point." To 
say to him : " we have not the honours^' our adver- 
saries have or have not the honours^' is the same as 
making any other remarks ; it is exposing our hand 
to him, and amounts to a consultation, which the 
rule of the game strictly prohibits. 

At whist, no remarks are permitted but those 
which are necessary and indispensable to the progress 
of the game. Thus, when there is an obstruction in 
the play, it is natural for a player to exclaim : 
" whose play is it V &c., but we earnestly advise all 



138 



OF THE HONOURS. 



players to refrain from many other remarks fre- 
quently made during the play : the following for 
instance ; " I play a heart," It is my play/' I 
will not take it," " I take it," and all such expres- 
sions, which, though they appear inoffensive, we 
highly disapprove of ; we even think that they are 
susceptible of being denounced and punished, as 
tending to convey hints between partners. — (See 
Articles 127 and 133.) 



139 



SECTION YI. 



OF EXPOSED CARDS. 



The law of the game is Tcry strict with regard 
to shown cards; and, nevertheless, cases occur every 
day which do not apjDear to ns to be punished with 
sufficient severity. A card is shown either inten- 
tionally or through awkwardness ; it may either 
serve to discover the weakness of a hand, or it may 
not be of any material consequence. It appears un- 
just to apply undue correction to this fault, but on 
the other hand, too great lenity will encourage specu- 
lation, which it is of the greatest importance to re- 
press by every possible means. It would be incon- 
venient to make it an affair of conscience, because 
it would be so often excused on the score of error : 
besides, those cases which occur in what is called 
playing a fine game, invariably affect the interest of 
those who possess the greatest modesty and delicacy ; 
and it is therefore a tax from which the law cannot 



140 



OF EXPOSED CARDS. 



deliver them but by severity, and a rigorous and 
constant application. 

Whether a card be shown purposely or through 
inattention, the profit remains the same ; the partner 
derives equal benefit from it. If it be a low card, and 
it suits his game to play higher, he may use his dis- 
cretion. This is the object of our rule ; it always 
presumes the act to be intentional, and it is that act 
alone which it prosecutes ; it changes its form by the 
option which it grants, and we have made it severe, 
lest any wilful ofi'ender should escape punishment. 
Article 73. 

In two-handed games, that is, where parties are 
sinole, if cards be shown throuoh awkwardness or 
finesse, an adversary has no right to call for them. 
On what grounds could he acquire that right ? No 
one is prejudiced exce23t him who exjDOses the card, 
and it is the adversary who derives advantage from 
the fault. 

But in playing at games with partners, circum- 
stances are materially altered. If you have shown 
•your cards from speculation, it is very evident that 
you will expose those only, the discovery of which 
would j)i'oduce no advantage to your adversaries, 
but would convey important information to your 
partner. We do not pretend that w^hat we here 
state is exactly true as regards the fact, but we 
maintain that the principle is incontestible. 



OF EXPOSED CARDS. 



141 



Good players already possess sufficient advantage 
in the resources they enjoy from attention and know- 
ledge of the game, without having that superiority 
increased by our allowing certain errors to escape 
with impunity. We would here observe, en jMSsant^ 
that any latitude given to the interpretation of the 
rules of the game, is to the advantage of the good 
player, on account of his experience in the game, 
and the consequent superiority he possesses. He 
commences operations with the science and calcula- 
tion of the game at his fingers' ends: the general 
interest then requires that the practice should be so 
clearly explained as to leave no obscurity or misap- 
prehension in any of its details. 

On the other hand, to allow every player to 
show with impunity all, or even a part, of the 
cards in his hand, would involve a total destruction of 
every principle of the game as we understand it ; and 
this alone would be a sufficient reason for the 
ai3parent severity of the law. 

But wdiat we more earnestly wish to establish is 
the reciprocal relation between the exposed cards 
and the partner ; this is the only point of view in 
which w^e wish the rule to be regarded. If there 
were no partner, we should take no account of it. 
We enlarge upon this head in opposition to the old 
law, which is quite unintelligible ; but which, never- 
theless, appears to be in certain places maintained 



142 



OF EXPOSED CARDS. 



with singular pertinacity. It has been established — 
That an exposed card may he called for ; hut that if 
there he a mistake made in the card^ 1st. That card 
shall he considered free ; and^ 2nd. The error shall 
give the right of a new deal^ or the loss of one point. 

Thus, on a four being sho^vn, but quickly reco- 
vered, if the party seeing it, and unfortunately mis- 
taking it for a five, under that impression call for it 
as such, not only do they lose their rights, but they 
become involved in a multitude of dano^ers and 

o 

penalties, that are equivalent to a loss of the game. 

This is really absurd. We have had no difficulty 
in expunging such a law from all the societies that 
we have frequented, and we hope that these remarks 
will everywhere expose its inconsistency. 

Suppose a partner has seen a card of which he 
will take advantage ; let that card be shown to all 
the table ; let it be exposed to view ; let the law of 
retaliation be afterwards put in force, by placing it at 
the disposal of the adverse party ; this is but just. 

The correction of the law, and an intimate ac- 
quaintance with its principles, ^N-ill be productive of 
much advantage in another point of view. Their 
influence on the chances and received practices of the 
game will soon be sensibly felt ; hence, already, in 
the present day, one, or several cards may fall from 
your hand, either on the ground, or into your lap, or 
even on the table, but without being turned up ; in 



OF EXPOSED CARDS. 



143 



fine, in a position in which it cannot be supposed 
possible that the partner has seen them ; no one 
thinks of finding fault ; no one entertains an idea of 
causing the cards to be turned up on the table ; and 
delicacy is carried so far, that a player even averts 
his face from the table, in order to avoid seeing the 
cards, and in order that the person by whom they 
were dropped may have time to recover them. 

The urbanity now practised diiOPers much from 
what we have long witnessed in the old school of 
playing. It was there a rivalry of keen sight; a 
sort of inquisition ; the only object being to see the 
card, no matter by what means: we have even 
heard of players guessing at cards which it was im- 
possible for them to see, since they had been already 
played. It was sufficiently degrading to such per- 
sons to expose themselves to the remarks of the 
by-standers ; but it is hardly possible to conceive 
how any one could allow his selfishness so far to 
overcome his sense of honour as to induce him to 
commit such a profanation. 

To return to the rule ; we approve of indulgence 
in all doubtful cases ; we will even make every 
conscientious allowance for awkwardness ; but if the 
error be intentional (see Article 74), or if a player 
should have evidently availed himself of his partner s 
fault, no favour should be shown. 



144 



OF EXPOSED CARDS. 



Article 74. 
Whenever a card is drawn out, a partner may see 
it, either from its transparency, or from his own 
peculiar keenness of sight. The law declares, that to 
constitute the fault, the card must have been drawn 
out to more than half its extent, because some 
line must be drawn, and a discussion upon w^hether 
two-thirds or three-fourths of it were exposed, would 
be puerile. The word intentionally must also be 
justly appreciated, to provide for cases of accident 
or awkwardness. The rule is more particularly 
directed against undecided players, who mix up all 
their cards together ; detach, sometimes, three or four 
at a time, and are long in determining on what card 
they will play. These hesitations are insupportable ; 
they fatigue the memory, and render the game 
tedious ; and are often so injurious to all parties, 
that every means of discouraging them should be 
put in practice. The law makes no provision 
against these irregularities ; those who often repeat 
the fault, ^^-ill be compelled to correct themselves 
when their manners become more decided, and their 
play better ; and we have no doubt that they will 
one day thank us for having rendered them a great 
service. 

Lest it should slip our memory, we shall here re- 
mark (for it is as applicable here as elsewhere) that 
it is desirable, although it has not yet become the 



OF EXPOSED CARDS. 



145 



practice, that a card -which has been seen, should 
remain exposed on the table, until it is freed ; this is 
a relief to the memory which has already enough to 
occupy it, and it also serves to facilitate the applica- 
tion of the rule, to persons not much experienced in 
the game. This proceeding is in accordance with 
the laws of other games. At iinperiale or piquet^ 
you may require that any card which has been 
shown or played, shall be left on the table ; at these 
games they extend the rule still further, by applying 
the law even to tricks. 

Article 75. 

There is no universally established rule with re- 
gard to cards which have been shown ; every society 
introduces its own customs, and scarcely a day passes 
but we are consulted on difficulties or disputes arising 
from this question. We believe that our article will 
fix the law on this point ; in the first place, because 
it is lenient, and secondly, because it is a reasonable 
adjustment of the matter, and prevents it, as much 
as possible^ from becoming a source of profit. 

The option which we give to adversaries, of de- 
manding or refusing the card, and of calling for the 
highest or lowest card in the suit, appears to provide 
completely against all danger of a card negligently 
showTi; if the danger be increased (as is seen by 
Section 7), by cards played out of turn and inten- 
tionally, we shall there find a more powerful system 

H 



146 



OF EXPOSED CARDS. 



of repression, and the employment of more rigorous 
means. 

In the application of the penalties, it is right 
that partners should consult together, and understand 
their mutual interests. We advise them to do it 
deliberately, since a demand made precipitately, and 
Avithout reflection, may be doubly detrimental, and 
since the party in fault will not fail to obey the first 
injunction. 

Article 76. 

A little explanation on the mode of proceeding 
does not appear to us entirely superfluous in this 
place ; for instance, suppose one of your cards, the 
Queen of Hearts, has been seen, and has therefore 
fallen under the denomination of an exposed card ; a 
spade is played ; your right hand adversary, before 
plapng his card, says to you : "If you have no 
spade, I refuse f or, " I demand the Queen of 
Hearts if you hold no spade, you must obey, and 
the card will be played or liberated; but if yru 
hold a spade, and therefore follow suit according to 
the niles, your Queen of Hearts must remain an ex- 
posed card until there is a possibility of the call 
being obeyed. 

But, again, we will suppose hearts to be 
played ; independently of the right of demanding or 
refusing your queen, your adversary also possesses 
that of demanding your highest or lowest heart ; 



OF EXPOSED CARDS. 



147 



whatever call may be made, your queen is thrown 
dovm or liberated. There is a case in which your 
queen may remain as an exposed card, from not 
having been demanded, but that would be your own 
fault, for you ought to have played it yourself, to 
avoid a consequence against which you could not 
provide. 

An exposed card is, however, a great annoyance ! 
Your partner plays the king of hearts, your queen 
is then called for ; he plays a small heart and your 
lowest is demanded. Another time, your partner 
plays a suit that you may trump — your queen of 
hearts is called for. We have seen this incident pro- 
duce great losses, and we consider the fault extremely 
prejudicial, when adversaries know how to take ad- 
vantage of it. 

Articles 77 and 78. 
These two cases are similar as regards the fault 
committed. The first limits the time till the trick 
has been laid in its place, and the second, till the 
right-hand adversary has played. It was desirable 
to restrain this right within a fixed period, — first, 
to avoid the necessity of a discussion ; and, secondly, 
to prevent its neglect. A discussion is quite super- 
fluous, particularly in a game where silence is so 
strictly enjoined ; to submit to it is attended with 
sufficient inconvenience ; but to exact it would be 
too great a tax on our patience. It would be 



148 



OF EXPOSED CARDS 



strange indeed to be called upon to suffer for the 
negligence of others ; for it is altogether repugnant 
to the spirit of the law itself. It amounts to this : 
" I have an exposed card, do not forget to avail 
yourself of the advantage you may derive from it, and 
of the mischief that you may do me in consequence." 

A card is often shown through inattention. If 
the adversary neglect to apply the law for its punish- 
ment, the one fault cancels the other, and the account 
is balanced. 

It is well understood, by the trick being put in its 
place (Article 77), or by the right-hand player 
throwing dowTi his card (Article 7^), that there is 
no longer any demand against the exposed card, and 
that he to whom it belongs may dispose of it as he 
pleases. 

Our remarks on one exposed card equally apply to 
several, without however afftscting the case provided 
for by Article 123. 

Article 79- 

It frequently occurs that several cards are played 
tooether on a trick, either throuoh haste or awk- 
wardness ; as it is impossible to decide on the one 
that has fallen or been seen first, the application of 
this article prevents all discussion. 

We, every day, however, see undecided players, 
who, after keeping the table a long time in suspense, 
have no sooner played their card, than they are 



OF EXPOSED CARDS. 



U9 



anxious to withdraw it, and, following the dictates of 
their will, take it up, put it down, and then take it 
up again ; for indecision becomes an infirmity when 
it enters into an action which we are compelled to 
perform, and which yet leaves us no room for re- 
flection. These movements, examples of which are by 
no means rare, are so characteristic, that he who has at 
first caused a feeling of impatience by the length of 
his hesitations, ends by making himself the subject 
of general laughter. 

It will be readily perceived that the textuary ap- 
plication of our article is the only result which can 
proceed from this complication, and that to enter 
into a dispute on which card fell first or last would 
be, to say the least of it, trifling and insignificant. 

Action is the peculiar quality of the game ; he 
who takes up his cards en masse plays them out one 
by one ; thus he must perform an action every time 
he plays a card. Any one of inactive mind, or of 
undecided disposition, taking part in any game, will 
find himself quite out of his element. But to this 
it may be answered : " I am not incurable ; I am 
only a little slow in deciding, and I hope that time 
and experience will correct that weakness." These 
are good sentiments, and we will point out an in- 
fallible means of success. 

Refrain from all action, until the mind has finished 
its operation ; then turn your thoughts into another 



150 



OF EXPOSED CARDS. 



channel, and let the hand execute what the mind 
has decided upon. 

It is for want of a knowledge of this method, that 
we frequently see persons place their hand for a time 
upon a chessman before they move it, as if the mis- 
chief had not been almost done by touching it. This 
same want of decision causes many to count the 
points at backgammon with their fingers, before 
they venture on playing the man. 

By avoiding this hesitation, you will, at any rate, 
gain time, and (what is more important both for 
your own interest and that of others) you will not 
again expose your hand to the table, and thereby 
give your adversaries in the game an undue advan- 
tage. 

Article 80. 

The principle of this rule has been universally 
adopted, although no law has hitherto sanctioned it, 
since it has never been specifically declared. This 
will no longer be the case, and every tum-up, or 
trump-card, that shall not have been taken up before 
the completion of the second trick, will most cer- 
tainly be considered as an exposed card, and treated 
as such. 

Our article exhibits no feelinof of hostilitv to him 
who submits to this punishment. "We have con- 
tinual instances of a tum-up card being forgotten, 
and being made a pretext for a lost deal, or the cause 



OF EXPOSED CARDS. 



151 



of a revoke, because another party has taken it up, 
or by its absence from the hand. We have at least 
prevented these accidents. 

We should here observe that a partner has a right 
to w^atch the turn-up card, and that he may warn the 
dealer to take it up in time. 



152 



SECTION YII. 



OF CARDS PLAYED OUT OF TURN, 
AND OF THE RIGHT OF CALLING 
FOR THEM. 



The five Sections which precede the 11th are, 
properly speaking, merely an inquiry, or exami- 
nation, into all the faults which present themselves 
to our notice ; together with the retribution, that , is 
to say, the penalty which right reason, and the pro- 
portionate magnitude of the crime, added to the 
necessity of upholding established customs, have 
permitted us to apply to them. They may be con- 
sidered as magisterial enactments, which pursue 
offenders with unrelenting severity, and which allow 
them neither relaxation nor repose till they have 
fully satisfied retributive justice. 



CARDS PLAYED OUT OF TURN, &C, 153 

In this point of view they might have been united 
tinder one head, and this, indeed, was our original 
intention. In this we did but imitate nature ; who, 
by an imperceptible chain, links together every class 
-and order of creation, and thus testifies her aversion 
to sudden transitions. 

This primordial system appeared, however, at 
variance with our usual habits ; it required too much 
labour, and too great an exertion of the memory, 
whilst, by dividing the subject matter into several 
articles, all necessary research was much facilitated ; 
and by classing them each under its respective head, 
the work proceeded rapidly, and without interruption. 
This is an universal system. Every branch of know- 
ledge, either in arts, sciences, or legislation, is 
indebted for its perfection to the gradual and pro- 
gressive improvement resulting from order and 
classification. 

From this plan, however, there follows one in- 
evitable inconvenience, which is, that each section is 
not really complete ; many Articles are placed in 
one section which might equally claim a place in 
another. Two means of remedying this inconvenience 
have presented themselves ; repetition, and reference. 
We have chosen the latter plan. 

The fault of playing out of turn has appeared 
to us of sufficient weight, and of such frequent 
occurrence, as to demand particular notice, and 

HO 



I5i CARDS PLAYED OUT OF TURN; 



require a special treatment ; and we have con- 
sidered it our duty to make it the subject of a 
separate section, and to combine it with the case of 
calling for cards so played, which has not necessarily 
been noticed elsewhere, and on which the former 
case exercises a considerable influence. 

Article 81. 

When the four players have each played their 
cards, the said cards form a complete trick ; this is 
the law. In the case of a revoke, we have granted 
to the party in fault the means of retrieving their 
error, by extending the time for so doing imtil the 
trick has been put in its place, and one card has been 
played to the following trick. "We have acted in 
the same spirit of extension towards a lead made out 
of turn. We have been anxious to allow the right 
of recovery to exist as long as possible ; because, 
independently of a breach of the rules, a false lead 
frequently involves pecuniary interests. An irregular 
lead generally proceeds from a false notion entertained 
by one of the players, that he has won the previous 
trick ; which he consequently takes up, though it 
properly belongs to his adversaries. In this case, 
there is an illegal act, an usurpation of the right of 
another, an injury which must be repaired by a fine 
imposed on the offender. 

Article 135 has been introduced into our rules 



RIGHT OF CALLING FOR THEM. 155 

in order to prevent the by-standers remaining tame 
witnesses of an act of injustice ; but we have not 
found the means of bringing this rule into operation. 
If, in their office of redressers of wrongs, the by- 
standers exclaim before the consummation of the 
offence, such intimation may become prejudicial to 
the interests of the other side, since the rights con- 
ferred by Article 82 are still in force, and remain so 
till the next trick is led off ; and to correct the law 
for this special case, would be still worse, by reason 
of the confusion it would introduce. 

If the by-standers do not speak until after the 
commission of the offence, and in the sense of Article 
120, equity will certainly resume her rights, but at 
what a sacrifice! The fewmoments occupied in playing 
a trick, do not give sufficient time for the by-stand- 
ers to consult upon the case ; if one of them make 
a remark he may be mistaken, another contradicts 
him ; a discussion then ensues : in the mean time, 
several tricks have been played, and it becomes im- 
possible to recur to the past w^th any degree of cer- 
tainty. To admit the interference of the by-standers 
during the continuance of the round, is altogetlier 
impracticable ; and to show its impossibility, we may 
even say, with truth, that out of ten remarks from 
the by-standers in the intervals between one round 
and another, nine of them are silly and futile. If 
the remark be made on a fact, it is ten to one that 



156 CARDS PLAYED OUT OF TURN; 

it has been imperfectly seen, or it admits of some 
doubt ; if the observation be directed to the theory 
of the game, they are equally at fault, having 
witnessed only a part, and judging of the whole 
from hypothesis. There are few persons among the 
most intelligent by-standers, who see as much of the 
matter as the worst player engaged in the game, 
and who, as the proverb says, ti€7it la queue de la 
poele. 

Another motive for imposing silence in the pre- 
sent instance, may be found in the impossibility of 
exactly defining the peculiar merits of each case. A 
confusion thus arising might produce a prejudice, to 
wliich it would be unfair that any party should be 
subjected. (See Article 139.) 

Article 82. 

If it were lawful to play out of turn ^vilfully, 
(which it is not, being merely a case to which the 
law submits from want of power to reach it), and if 
an account were taken of the results of such play, it 
is probable, that out of six times, four would be suc- 
cessful ; and that, in these four times, there would be 
two in which a trick would be unjustly taken from 
the adverse party. Besides the advantage of the 
lead, and the chance of winning a trick, there still 
remains, in all cases, even when detected in the act, 
the hint given to your partner, of the suit which 



niGHT OF CALLING FOR THEM. 157 



your play requires him to lead. Our readers must 
not then be astonished at the list of penalties con- 
tained in this article, and we hope they will permit 
us, without any further excuse, to continue our ex- 
planations. 

This right of maintaining the card played, appears, 
at first view, to be contrary to reason ; it may be 
urged, how can the card which is played be insisted 
upon, when the trick has not been made ? To this 
we may answer : " Since that card suits me, as my 
adversary has played it, and as I neither did nor 
said anything to induce him so to play, why should 
it not remain on the table ? I had noticed the fault, 
though I did not openly communicate that remark to 
the table ; will another person s observations deprive 
me of my rights ? This fault has already been at- 
tended with some result; other cards have been 
played, and I am of opinion that their return to the 
hands would be injurious to me." If a player at 
chess make a false move, his adversary has the right 
of making that move hold good, though this privilege 
is sometimes attended with pernicious consequences. 
The same thing occurs in all games, and if the letter 
does not clearly explain the spirit, there must be a 
defect in the expression of the law. Thus the card 
must remain, notwithstanding the disadvantage to him 
who has played it. No reasonable objection can be 
made to this mode of proceeding. 



158 CARDS PLAYED OUT OF TURN ; 

The right of demanding any suit, is the penalty of 
retaliation : you have exposed your game, I will 
expose mine. We have doubled this privilege by 
extending it to the following trick, optionally ; for, 
otherwise, this right would be reduced to a mere 
trifle, and even with this extension, it is not always 
attended with advantage. When there is no profit 
found in the immediate application of this right, it may 
be convenient to wait for the change of suit, in order 
to accommodate the partner s hand. In fine, if, even 
after this delay, the adversaries find no profit accru- 
ing to them, they may still have recourse to the 
exposed cards. To prevent mistakes, we should here 
mention, that only one of the three penalties can be 
applied, and that when the choice has been once 
made, it must be maintained. 

Article 83. 
To play out of turn when a partner has already 
played, is but a trifling fault ; it is a manner of inti- 
mating to your partner the state of your hand, which 
the law has not actually prohibited, and for which it 
has provided but a slight punishment. A player s 
hand is shown in many ways ; suppose, for instance, 
that your partner has played a queen, you play 
before your turn because you have the king, or the 
ace and king, or perhaps none of the suit ; your 
partner learns by the fate of the trick, how you are 
situated. This species of intimation is against the 



RIGHT OF CALLING FOR THEM. 



159 



spirit of the game ; and does come within reach of 
the arm of the law ; but as there is nothing in it 
repugnant to honour, and as every one indulges in it 
without scruple, it has become a common practice. 

The penalty laid down by our article is not very 
severe : " Small crimes deserve but a small punish- 
ment." The consultation, on whether the card shall 
be taken or left, is almost always insignificant ; 
nevertheless as the fault in question has, in general, 
not been calculated on, and as it is a matter of in- 
attention, there are cases in which it acquires some 
degree of importance. Suppose, for instance, that 
the partner of the leader has played directly after 
the latter, the second player and his partner wait 
until the hand passes from one side or the other, 
which may become very advantageous. We remark, 
en passant^ that in all cases where cards are called 
for, the call should never be pressed, and above all 
things should be left to the most skilful player, for 
we have observed that a call, badly made, has fre- 
quently increased an advantage instead of punishing 
a fault. 

Article 84. 
A player invariably and without exception has a 
right to play when his right hand adversary has 
played ; if, therefore, it be the latter who has com- 
mitted the fault, the provisions of Article 83 must 
be applied to the case. 



160 CARDS PLAYED OUT OF TURN ; 

But, in this instance, there is a double fault ; a 
player has played before two others who should 
have preceded him. 

For this reason, and on account of the advantage 
which it almost invariably confers on the partner, 
the law is very severe on the case. 

With regard to the card played out of turn, if it 
had been played lawfully, it would remain free from 
attack, and the penal laws could be exercised only 
on the partner by demanding his highest, or lowest 
card, without even paying much attention to the 
threats held out in Article 88 ; he is thus placed in 
an awkward situation, since behind him there is his 
adversary's play, which is to close the trick. 

This is the only provision which can be made 
against an inadvertence which never fails to be dis- 
covered, and of which it is impossible to calculate 
the results. 

Article 85. 

There has been here a fault committed, and a 
penalty must follow. The law ^vill apply it deli- 
berately ; and if the adversary would interrupt it by 
precipitation, the only effect of such interruption will 
be, to double its power. 

We have, nevertheless, seen the application of this 
law overlooked ; we shall, therefore, point out some 
cases to establish the rule : — 

Firstj — The person in fault plays at will ; and 



RIGHT OF CALLING FOR THEM. 161 



during the round, escapes having his card called, if, 
in the course of conversation, his right hand adver- 
sary plays his card. — (See Article 118.) 

Secondly. — The defaulter may take at a word an 
unintelligible call made by one of the two adver- 
saries. 

The essential point is to prevent obstacles, and to 
favour the progress of the game. All the articles of 
the rules should promote this end ; it is always in 
this sense that they should be interpreted ; when 
memory fails, we must, by some means, promote its 
strength ; as in vegetation, in order to increase fer- 
tility, natural barrenness of soil must be remedied 
by the usual application to produce abundance. 

Article 86. 

When the right is on one side, the article operates 
naturally. But as it will sometimes happen that the 
lead is out of order on both sides, we think that the 
faults should then cancel each other. The principle 
of reciprocity is defined in Article 106, where it 
carries with it the necessity of the new deal, which 
we do not consider it necessary to introduce here, as 
the fault is not sufficiently weighty. 

These mistakes frequently proceed from the hesi- 
tation or slowness of the person who delays leading 
in his turn ; it will therefore be proper for those 
who derive advantage from the infliction of the 



162 CARDS PLAYED OUT OF TURN; 

penalty, to reflect, whether there be not some ex- 
tenuating circumstances which should induce them to 
refrain from executing the law with its utmost 
rigour. 

Article 87. 

If a suit be called for, to which we cannot reply, 
the weakness of our hand is thus made known, and 
the fault is thereby punished. In point of fact, it 
becomes evident that we are short of a particular 
suit, or even of trumps, which, in almost every case, 
must be very prejudicial. If, after this punishment, 
the party were not liberated, if they remained still 
under the ban of the law, would it not amount to 
injustice ? 

Let us now suppose that the knowledge of this 
w^eakness has given no advantage to the adverse 
party ; let us go further, and suppose that it has 
been profitable to our partner by giving him hints 
wdiich, fortunately, he alone has been able to turn to 
account, and that in the end, the fault has benefited 
instead of injured the ofienders. How then is a 
legislator to act ? In order to avoid an extraordinary 
case, the consequence of fortuitous circumstances, 
must we violate the rule, and exercise a Draconian 
severity? Let us be just, whatever may be the 
consequences. 

If all faults (not only those actually committed, 
but those also which are consequent on different 



RIGHT OF CALLING FOR THEM. 163 

combinations) were necessarily followed by all the 
evil results of error, what would become of the weak ? 

But this is not the case^ since most of them are 
either cancelled, or are tempered by various circum- 
stances ; others escape the effects of a law which has 
either no power or no intention to punish them. 
At chess, some faults are punished by imposing the 
necessity of playing the king ; this necessity is 
however avoided, for there are combinations in 
which the king cannot be played : at backgammon 
there are some points impossible to mark ; in fine, 
every one knows that there are cases in which a 
fault may be almost considered a fortunate cir- 
cumstance. 

Article 88. 
In this fault we find obstinacy or infatuation 
carried to the very highest degree. You are re- 
quired to play your highest or lowest card in a suit, 
and you refuse to obey : you are called upon for one 
suit, and you play another ; this is a real revoke, and 
no one can complain of the injustice of its punish- 
ment. How shall we judge of it otherwise, and by 
what other penalty can the fault be resisted ? Shall 
we appoint a protector of the general interest, to 
examine the hands on both sides during the con- 
tinuance of the game ? Or shall we have recourse 
to the hand itself, and expose other cards in order to 
exact obedience ? This could not be done without 



164 CARDS PLAYED OUT OF TURN, &C. 

extreme confusion and great prejudice to some party 
(see Article 131), as it is scarcely possible to point 
out this fault until the end of the round, and at the 
distance of many tricks from the moment when it 
occurred. 

The forfeiture of three tricks is by no means too 
heavy a penalty to atone for this fault, and to avoid 
confusion ; whatever may have been its origin, the 
injury it causes increases its bad effects, changes its 
appearance, and makes it assume the character of 
absolute rebellion. 

Let us now reflect on the danger we incur every 
time we make ourselves liable to have a card called 
for. Sometimes a card may slip down unperceived, 
or may escape our notice ; a trifling accident of this 
sort may lead to the loss of the game, and even 
if we can reckon upon our own experience as 
far as respects ourselves, have we not a partner 
throuo'h whose means most of those misfortunes 
are about to fall upon our head ? We admit 
our right of interrogating him, but if he persist, 
if he be obstinate or blind to our common interests < 
Mutual responsibility is much to be dreaded when 
shared with frivolity or carelessness. For this we 
have discovered a remedy (see Appendix A), 
and since it may be easily introduced by special 
convention, we are of opinion that it will be fre- 
quently applied. 



165 



SECTION YIII. 



OF THE REVOKE. 



When a burden is imposed upon us which is 
beyond our strength, or when we are enabled to rid 
ourselves of a part of that load which we find it irk- 
some to bear, we are apt to regard, with no very 
gentle feelings, any increase of that burden which 
we are compelled to suffer by the mistakes of 
another. This is the evil consequence arising from a 
revoke. Let no one then be astonished at the denun- 
ciations of the law aoainst this fault, and at the 
severe penalty which it inflicts on the off'ending 
party. 

Young and inexperienced players of the game are 
always happy in their unconsciousness of error, and 
during their first years of apprenticeship they flatter 
themselves they commit no faults ; they are enchanted 
with their own play, and, in the plenitude of their 
confidence, do not conceive it possible that there is 



166 



OF THE REVOKE. 



any room for their improvement. This, however, 
is an egregious self-deception ; in reality, their whole 
play is one long and continual fault, of which they 
are wholly unconscious, and of which it would, per- 
haps, be extremely difficult to convince them. But 
when they have become better acquainted with the 
game, and have acquired the habit, at the expiration 
of each deal, of reflecting on their previous play, 
they then discover the different points in which their 
judgment has erred ; they perceive that from too 
great attention to one particular, they neglect others, 
and that they have lost many chances, and, perhaps, 
seriously injured their game, from neglecting to con- 
sider it in every point of view. They then endeavour 
to turn this experience to account, and correct their 
play in the following round ; they are awake to the 
points before neglected, until a fresh examination dis- 
covers new errors to their view, and so on ad infinitum. 
We have here an excellent lesson against presump- 
tion, and were we to view the case only in reference 
to ourselves, we might be almost inclined to despair 
of success ; but there is one reflection that consoles 
us in this difficulty, which is, that, not^vithstanding 
our own inexperience and weakness, we possess, in 
the talents of our partner, a relative strength which 
supports our endeavours and urges us to persevere 
in our efibrts. 

In this game, the exertion required of the mind is 



OF THE REVOKE. 



167 



divided under numberless heads, each simple and 
intelligible in itself, but which, when combined, pre- 
sent difficulties too great for any single individual to 
sunnount. If it were impossible to consider these 
obstacles separately, no effi)rts of the mind would be 
able to overcome them, and every amateur, after 
vainly endeavouring to comprehend them, would 
retire dispirited from the contest, or would at least 
confine himself to playing with those of his own 
strength ; but the facility with which he masters 
them in detail, prevents him from perceiving his own 
want of capacity. He may argue with himself 
thus : "In this particular, I have been mistaken, 
perhaps through want of attention ; I perceive my 
error, and will guard against it for the future." Thus 
he proceeds, and, by degrees, conquers all the diffi- 
culties of the game. To return to the subject of the 
rievoke ; it may be perceived at once, that it is an 
exception to the regular course of the play, and not 
an inherent quality, and that the vigilance required 
to discover it, is totally different from that attention 
so necessary to bestow on the game itself; this is so 
true, that we frequently find it escape the observa- 
tion of practised players, whilst others, far less 
advanced in the game, never let it pass unnoticed. 

When we hold good cards, and have carefully 
sorted the suits, we gradually discover what par- 
ticular cards lie in each hand ; the means by which 



168 



OF THE REVOKE. 



we acquire this information, is the inability of any 
hand to follow a certain suit ; but when this has 
occurred through error, and that suit is again played 
from the same hand, the play becomes confused. If 
this fault be seen and pointed out, it is immediately 
punished, and the profit of it is realised ; but when 
the deal goes forward, there is no time for delibera- 
tion, it becomes a contested point, the decision is 
suspended, and the whole play is thrown into 
confusion. 

We have no hesitation in declaring, that there is 
no circumstance which tends more to confusion in 
whist, than a revoke. It is altogether repugnant to 
the principles of the game. This fault requires a 
severe chastisement, on account of the disorders 
which it occasions, and also because of the facility 
with which it may escape notice. 

In consequence of these pernicious effects, the loss 
of three points cannot be considered too severe a 
punishment for the revoke. At Imperiale and La 
Triomplie^ it would cause the loss of the game, and 
even against this penalty, no reasonable objection 
could be supported. Our forefathers, by this for- 
feiture, showed their sense of the enormity of this 
fault ; we have maintained their edict, and confirmed 
the spirit of their law, by making the penalty double 
or treble, according to circumstances; nay, not satisfied 
with this, we have still further stigmatized it by 



OF THE REVOKE. 



169 



considering it an offence against morality. In fact, 
in the present state of society, it is not allowed to re- 
voke intentionally ; a person would be pointed at, who 
was supposed capable of such an action, and his 
company at a table would be universally shunned. 
This anathema has probably been pronounced in 
favour of the unwary, in order to protect them from 
a weapon so dangerous in the hands of the designing, 
and to shield them from those w^hose attempts, 
though at first ineffectual, might be renewed at 
leisure, and without danger to themselves. It is, in 
fine, a clause by which the rights of certain indivi- 
duals are maintained ; subjected, like all others, to 
that revision and those modifications which promote 
the widest extension and highest perfection of know- 
ledge among men. 

Article 89. 
This article cannot claim the honour of bein^r 

o 

a precept ; it is merely a definition, but nevertheless, 
indispensable, and for this reason, that a question 
should be plainly laid down before the consequences 
dependent on such question be admitted. This 
definition even will be incomplete, as it does not 
relate to every description of revoke ; and, in order to 
acquire an exact knowledge of the signification of the 
term, the reader should refer to Article 105, which 
treats of assimilated revokes. 

The word revoke is used throughout this section 
I 



170 



OF THE REVOKE. 



in its proper sense, that is to say, the mistake of a 
player in not following suit, when he has cards of 
that suit in his hand. In another place it is used, 
but in a wrong sense, to designate the case where a 
player cannot follow^ suit ; in the latter case, there- 
fore, we should not use the term revoke, but more 
properly, esqidche. 

Article 90. 

The great difficulty to be here provided against, 
is when a player who has revoked, objects to the 
penalty ; a dispute ensues on the facts of the case, 
or on the meaning of the rules ; the offending party 
of course opposes the infliction of the penalty, and 
refuses to own himself in the wrong, or yield to the 
decision of his adversaries ; and if he be subsequently 
obliged to succumb to a majority of voices against 
him, he endeavours to come to some arrangement, or 
to refer the matter to arbitration. 

The frequent recurrence of such cases, has induced 
us to draw up regulations, based on the evidence" 
of the parties present, the unanimous adoption 
of w^hich method, probably takes its date from tlie 
very origin of the game of Whist. 

We are decidedly of opinion, that the trick in 
which a revoke has been made, should not only be 
replaced, that is to say, returned to the pack, but be 
turned up and throwTi aside. A revoke cannot be 
considered as made, unless it be accompanied by all 



OF THE REVOKE* 



171 



the circumstances mentioned in the first paragraph 
of the Article ; but if these circumstances have 
existed but for one second, it is sufficient to convict 
the offender ; nor could any doubt be thrown on the 
case, by attempting to replace the hand when once 
removed from the trick. 

It frequently occurs, that the tricks, particularly the 
latter ones, are not taken up, and thus the rule above 
alluded to becomes inapplicable ; but such a case has 
been provided for in a second paragraph. The fault 
committed by a player is complete when confessed 
by the offending party ; and the fact of the said 
party having played to the following trick, renders 
their conviction indisputable. 

This second paragraph, it should be observed, 
contains two important principles, which we shall 
endeavour to explain clearly. 

The lead belongs to the player who has made the 
last trick ; he, therefore, who plays out of his turn, is 
liable to the provisions of Article 82 ; but, in thus 
playing, he will not be considered to have revoked 
A case of but rare occurrence, which bears some ana- 
logy to the one just related, may be here mentioned. 
A person revokes, and is discovered at the moment 
when the trick is put in its place ; but this trick 
which belonged to the person revoking, is taken up by 
the adverse party, and the error immediately rectified. 
It may be asked, is the question of the revoke set at 



172 OF THE REVOKE. 

rest, or can it be returned to ? The revoke Is not 
destroyed, because the trick taken up by another 
hand, is not really replaced in its proper position 
until it be claimed. 

He who plays to the card led, is not in the same 
position ; he revokes, and renders himself liable to 
the jDcnalties contained in Articles 83 and 84, for 
this reason, that his right-hand adversary can thereby 
regulate the leading card as he pleases. 

The second remark regards the case in which a 
person is considered to have played ; such cases come 
under Article 1 18. 

Article 91. 
Partners being matually responsible for each 
other s faults, a penalty is frequently incurred by an 
innocent party, even when the latter has employed 
all his rights, and used his utmost endeavours to 
avoid it. AVitli these contrary intentions, of doing 
harm on the one hand, and of avoiding it on the 
other, it is certainly unjust to treat both players 
with equal severity, and to involve guilt and inno- 
cence in the same punishment. What ! nmst a 
player suffer, because it is his partner s pleasure to 
implicate him in his own disaster ? Considered in this 
light, the injustice is palpable, and has necessarily 
given rise to the most serious objections. We have 
been asked to lay down an exception to the rule, in 
favour of such cases ; a law which would throw the 



CF THE REVOKE. 



173 



whole weight of the pimishment on the offender, in 
all cases where his partner shall have done his 
utmost to prevent the commission of the offence. 
We declared ourselves averse to introduce any such 
rule into the body of the law, and gave the strongest 
reasons for our objection; but we consented, however, 
to give the law a compulsory form, which w^ould 
render it applicable by agreement of the respective 
parties, and we drew up an Appendix (A), to 
which we gave the title of revoke insolidaire^ and 
inserted it at the end of the rules. To the 
commentaries on this additional clause, we have 
referred all the different divisions of the discussion, 
for the use of those who may wish to investigate the 
matter, or examine whether the decision be con- 
clusive or otherwise. 

Article 91 may be enforced either as a standing 
rule, or as a mutual agreement. We may make use 
of our right, by putting our partner on his guard, or 
by compelling him to count his cards. During these 
investigations, the adversaries take up the trick, put 
it in its place, and even lead off the next trick ; the 
ease then becomes clear, as one revoke cannot be 
made by two persons. But if the offence be com- 
pleted by the party in fault, it will be irremediable, 
in spite of all discussion on the subject. With re- 
gard to the inquiry, we must further remark that, if 
delayed, it becomes null and void. 



OF THE REVOKE, 



Article 92. 

A good, as well as a bad player is liable to make 
a revoke ; in sorting his cards, he may have placed a 
small diamond among his hearts ; one of his cards 
may, by some accident, have adhered to another ; or, 
in the hurry of the game, he may not have time to 
count his cards ; he may be mistaken in the colour of 
the card led, which may happen in different ways ; he 
may be carried away by his ardour in the contest, and 
may trump instead of following suit. If his partner 
do not come to his assistance and interrogate him on 
the subject, both parties are in error, though that 
partner is less culpable who, from mistaken dehcacy, 
fears to question the other. 

On the request of his partner, the first step to be 
taken is to count his cards, and to compare their 
number with the number of tricks played. One 
player, perhaps, refuses to comply, because he is posi- 
tive of his o^yn accuracy ; he is guilty of a most cen- 
surable presumption. Another stares vacantly at his 
cards without even seeing them ; we may consider 
such a player in a sort of trance, from which time 
alone can recover him. We should never allow arro- 
o'ance or neoiio^ence to lead us to the commission of 

D Co 

SO flagrant an injustice. 

If one player is heedless and inattentive to the 
game, because the stakes are small and he is careless 
of losing, he should not forget that his partner may^ 



OF THE REVOKE. 



175 



perhaps, be differently situated, both with regard to 
his means, and his disposition. It is contrary to 
every principle of equity, to dispose of that which 
does not belong to us. 

The most dangerous, and at the same time, the 
most common kind of revoke is that which is made 
precipitately. There are no means of preventing or 
obviating this error. A player trumps a suit, and 
immediately plays it again. This takes place with 
the rapidity of lightning, and the moment it is per- 
ceived, it is then too late to retract. We class this 
description of revoke under the head of revoke 
insoliclaire^ as vdll be seen by Appendix (A). 

The above remarks apply both to this and to the 
preceding article. We shall now confine our obser- 
vations to the article under consideration. 

If your partner be warned in time, he may with- 
draw the card which is wrongly played ; but then 
he is not permitted to play as he chooses ; he must 
take up his card, and wait till he is called upon for 
his best or worst card of the suit led ; if he play 
without waiting for the call, this second card, im- 
properly played, will be considered as an exposed 
card. The following reason strongly exemplifies 
this view of the case : — A player holding the knave 
and nine of spades is much interested in passing the 
ten which remains in hand. His rioht-hand adver- 
sary plays a small spade ; he plays a diamond — 



176 



OF THE REVOKE. 



having discovered by the play of his left-hand ad- 
versary where the ten of spades lay, he plays a sure 
game ; his diamond taken up in time, will be, in 
truth, an exposed card, but of what consequence is 
that to him ? he will be sure to win the round, 
if they have not the right of forcing him to 
play his best or worst. We have seen this happen 
precisely as it is here quoted, though the same thing 
may occur under many diflferent forms and with other 
cards. 

When our right hand adversary has played, we 
have the right of doing the same ; that is the rule. 
But, in the above case, will it be an infringement of 
the rule to prevent our playing ? We believe not. 
This right has been cancelled by playing the dia- 
mond. 

One more observation — you inflict a double penalty 
on the same deal. Must I submit to have one card 
turned up, and another called for ? That is true, but 
a double fault deserves a double punishment, and 
this is the only means of restraining it. 

Article 93. 

In this article, the expression loses is not quite 
precise, but it is true, and cannot be misunderstood 
by reason of the articles which precede and follow 
it, and which explain its various meanings. Strictl 
speaking, the score must be considered in the light 



OF THE REVOKE. 



177 



of an equation ; whatever is added on one side is a 
loss to the other. 

Let parties understand it as they may, we cannot 
refrain from mentioning what is said to us regularly 
two or three times every week :- — " The rule, sir, 
says, when a party revoke, they lose three points, 
and here, by the mode of applying the rule, the 
revoke costs me four, or even six points.'' Then 
follows a tedious and endless discussion. The rule 
decrees that a revoke should never cost less than three 
points ; but, to enforce this penalty, and that the law 
should work well in all cases, it is necessary to in- 
vest it, on every side, with numerous regulations, in 
order to prevent all means of escaping its authority. 
It is by no means surprising that violent objections 
should be raised to this law, in the case of an accumu- 
lated penalty. Thus, in making a revoke when at 
the point of nine, you lose three points, which are 
taken by your adversaries, and, moreover, whatever 
you may have gained with a remarkably strong hand. 
When we play at L' enfilade^ there are cases where a 
revoke costs fourteen points, which would increase at 
La 'preference to twenty-eight. The amount might 
be still farther increased by taking the slam into 
account. Let us, then, interpret this article by its 
spirit, and not by its letter, for it is a law which 
does in itself strictly fulfil all its intentions, and 
which persecutes the serpent with unrelenting 
I 5 



178 



OF THE REVOKE. 



severity, till it squeezes the last drop of venom from 
its fangs. AYe must then comprehend a revoke, not 
in a single article, but in conjunction with all the 
others by which it is surrounded. 

Article 94. 

If the revoke gave three points to the adverse 
party only in one manner, it would not confer any 
certain advantage upon those who are entitled to 
profit by it ; and, consequently, would not operate 
to the disadvantage of those who have been guilty 
of the error. 

The right of adding to their own score is of no 
service to those who have gained sufficient by their 
own game. 

The right of causing their adversaries' score to be 
put down is of no detriment to those adversaries 
who have gained nothing ; 

And the taking of three tricks is inapplicable to 
those games in which three tricks beyond the gaining 
point have been already made. 

The option granted by the law, was then an in- 
dispensable provision; but even this would have 
been insufficient, but for the addition of Article 
105. 

But, not^vithstanding all these eflforts to frame a 
law, so complete and so perfect as to provide against 
every contingency, we could quote instances without 



OF THE REVOKE. 



179 



number where the revoke is attempted with im- 
punity. Let us suppose a case in which one party 
has scored nothing, and let us suppose that the said 
party has discovered that their adversaries hold in 
their hands a means of winning, to which, in the 
regular course of the game, no legal opposition can 
be made with any probability of success : it is 
evident, in that case, that they run no risk in 
thwarting their adversaries' game by revokes. The 
law, foreseeing the probable occurrence of this case, 
has departed from its usual tenor of mildness, and, 
employing its last resource, has launched forth its 
anathema by which it strictly prohibits the revoke, 
and calls upon all players conscientiously to abstain 
from it. 

To divide the advantages of a revoke is to take 
parts of the different ways of profiting by it. Sup- 
pose one party has scored eight, and the other has 
marked only one ; the latter revokes : if two points 
of this revoke were applied to increase the score of 
the former party, and the other point to decrease 
that of the latter, and thus to give the former a 
treble, there would be a division ( morcellement ) of 
the advantages. 

If, when one party is at nine, the adversaries re- 
voke, the former win the game. If a party, scoring 
two, revoke, and their adversaries wish to put back 
their score, and make them count nothing by de- 



180 



OF THE REVOKE. 



priving thera of their two points, in this case there 
is no morcellement^ because the surplus points remain 
unapplied, and then the revoke and the points must 
be considered en masse^ and as incapable of division. 

The spirit of the law in prohibiting the inorcelU" 
Tnent arose undoubtedly from some good cause, per- 
haps from the difficulties attending its application ; 
in fact, its endless varieties and combinations present 
a perfect chaos and labyrinth of perplexity to com- 
mon minds, and might offi^r to talents of a higher 
order, an undue influence, which it is our constant 
endeavour to repress. 

Articles 95 and 96. 

This is a general practice. Before entering on 
the possession of an estate, a good title to it should 
be proved, and it is also necessary that the title 
deeds be carefully preserved, since they are the docu- 
ments by which the right of possession is supported. 

If a player fancy he has observed a revoke at 
the moment it was made, it is desirable for him to 
remember the card played out of suit, and also the 
principal cards forming the trick in w^hich the revoke 
has occurred. If the revoke be not ascertained till 
later, it is advantageous, in referring to the past, to 
bear it in mind, as, by an exact designation of the 
trick, the conviction of the offender is immediately 
established. It frequently happens that the player 



OF THE REVOKE. 



181 



making the revoke does not remember it, and denies 
having played the card which is pointed out as 
having belonged to him ; he is often in the wrong, 
but it is not impossible that he may be in the right. 
For want of attention in the bystanders, one side will 
pronounce against, and the other in favour of the 
same party ; thus delivering two contradictory judg- 
ments. It is in situations similar to this, that 
a persons good-breeding will appear; no well-bred 
player will ever pledge his honour for the correct- 
ness of his statement, in contradiction to another w^ho 
may have the disposition or the right to do the same. 
They enter into an agreement, and by making 
mutual concessions, the matter is compromised ; it 
is not, however, forbidden to take a note of the 
circumstance ; or it would be too mortifying to be 
required always to concede the point, and to the 
same person. Article 117 contains some further 
remarks on this subject. 

Article 97- 
A legal revoke ( esquiche ) is an essential right in 
whist, and is caused by inability to follow suit. 
This, however, may sometimes occur by mistake, as 
in the case of cutting the cards. An attentive 
player never fails to detect this error ; during 
the rest of the round he carefully notices the playing 
of the thirteen cards in each suit, and, on the 
least apparent irregularity, he exclaims instinctively, 



182 



OF THE REVOKE. 



There has been a revoke/' He is allowed to make 
this remark on mere suspicion ; it injures no one, 
because the result must be known to all, and it 
serves to prevent forgetfulness at the end of the deal. 
On instituting an investigation for the purpose of 
proving a revoke, it is required to show the trick in 
which it was made ; and as it probably may be 
necessary to turn up several of the recently made 
tricks, it cannot take place in the middle of the 
round ; firstly, because, it is forbidden by the law ; 
secondly, because the tricks might become mixed 
with the hands of the players, which would 
render the provisions of Section III. unjust ; and 
lastly, because it would give the crafty player an 
undue advantage over his adversaries ; since, in order 
to ascertain if a certain card had been played, he 
w^ould only have to declare a revoke to gain a sight 
of the tricks already made. These reasons all tend 
to strengthen the memory ; they prevent interrup- 
tions, which every good player holds in aversion, 
and which we feel every inclination to oppose as 
far as lies in our power. 

Revokes which are immediately discovered are 
not very numerous; and were it otherwise, there 
would be no inconvenience in applying to them the 
code which regulates their majority. There is a 
sufficient variety in the manner in which revokes 
are productive of profit to the adverse party, without 



OF THE REVOKE. 



183 



Increasing their number by specifying them, as to 
time, &c. 

Before we quit this series of articles, we shall 
offer a few explanations upon a point which is of 
some importance. Conscientiously, a revoke is not 
allowed, at least for the first time ; but when we 
have had the misfortune to make one revoke, for 
which a forfeit has been paid, in the event of making 
a second or third, we are allowed to dissemble 
our fault by seizing an opportunity, when the at- 
tention of the other players is distracted, to get 
rid of the accusing card by throwing it on the 
table with the others (for to throw it on the ground, 
or withhold, or conceal it, is against the law) ; 
we are acquainted with some players who are so 
tremblingly alive to any infringement of their rights, 
that they put down their card without turning it 
up ; such persons never fail to be caught in the fact ; 
their hesitation and confusion of manner are such as 
to strike the minds of all present ; others carry their 
notions of candour still higher, and even go so far as 
to proclaim aloud their own guilt. There are few 
who will not tacitly deny error ; but when we have 
done wrong, we are not called upon to be our self- 
accusers. In these circumstances we may assume an 
air of indifference, and call off the attention of 
others by some amusing anecdotes, by which means 
our error may pass unnoticed. 



184 



OF THE REVOKE. 



Articles 98 and 99. 
We have already remarked that those who profit by 
a revoke are in justice bound to prove the fact, which 
can be done only by pointing out the trick in which 
it has occurred ; and we have also shown in the pre- 
ceding remarks, that the tricks must not be inspected 
before the end of the round ; now, these two regu- 
lations comprehend some weighty consequences and 
deductions. 

In the middle of a round a revoke is proved ; some- 
times this decides the game, in which case it would 
appear fastidious to continue to play out a quantity of 
cards, w^hen there is no interest for so doing. But 
a powerful motive for continuing the play does exist, 
for a pecuniary loss may be much diminished by 
winning an additional number of points. We may 
remark, en passant^ that here the adept shows his 
great skill ; he struggles hard, and strains every 
nerve to dispute the ground inch by inch, whilst on 
tlie other side, the careless player, intoxicated with 
Ins success, voluntarily concedes his advantage, with- 
out even troubling himself to contest the point. If 
he has marked three and holds the honours, or if he 
has made two points and has proved a revoke, of 
what importance is it to him to win a double or 
a treble 1 

Another interested motive for continuing the 
round may be discovered, in the hope that a revoke 



OF THE REVOKE. 



185 



xm the other side may cancel the first ; or in the 
fear that a fresh act of inattention may make the 
losing party amenable to the provisions of Article 
99. 

These reasons for continuing the play, which are 
excellent when they accompany the round, are, how- 
ever, useless when they are the only inducement for 
its continuation. For instance, you are at nine, you 
make the odd trick, and then throw down the cards, 
and take the game, regardless of the vain clamours 
of your adversaries, who would pretend to insist on 
your regularly playing out the cards which you held 
in your hand after winning the odd trick. 

The interest of which we have just spoken 
appears to us sufficient to give a relish to the re- 
mainder of the round until its conclusion. It is not 
always an empire for which we are contending, and 
he who has acquired sufficient knowledge to win a 
trifling stake, will soon gain enough confidence and 
experience to enable him to contend for objects more 
worthy of his ambition. 

Article 100. 

The law provides for the possibility of several 
revokes : This was a necessary measure, for other- 
wise, a party ha\dng once offended, and paid the 
forfeit, might consider themselves privileged to 
revoke during the remainder of the game. It 
has, therefore, been found necessary to provide a 



186 



OF THE REVOKE. 



remedy for any repetition of the fault. The sense of 
the preceding penal article is here fully and finally 
defined. We are of opinion that, in thus proceeding 
by reasoning and deduction, our maxims are already 
in accordance with the opinions of all skilful players, 
who are prepared to acknowledge their justice, and 
assent to their decisions. We shall consider it a 
conclusive proof of the merit of our work, if men 
of experience, on perusing it, shall exclaim, " This 
is a just decision, and one not difiicult to arrive at ; 
we should have determined the case in an exactly 
similar manner." This is the great object of our 
wishes : we desire no better ; for were we inclined to 
attempt a reformation of the game, or to introduce 
any change in the rules, we very much question 
whether we possess the ability and inventive power 
requisite for so doing. Whist is a noble game ; its 
principal rules, drawn from the best practice, are per- 
fect ; the only duty, then, which we had to perform, 
was, to explain, deduce, and consolidate our de- 
cisions from the rules already acknowledged ; and to 
this we have strictly confined ourselves. 

Article 101. 

A moment arrives in the course of the game when 
the claim of a revoke is no longer admitted ; this 
may be easily guessed — it is when the cards are all 
thrown together, or when the proof (see Article 96) is 



OF THE REVOKE. 



187 



destroyed. Our article admits this axiom : the more 
cards^ the stronger the right. It is undeniable if 
no claim has been made before the last card is 
played. 

But if a claim has been made in the course of the 
round, the right holds good, since it has been es- 
tablished in due time ; this right, however, will last 
only as long as the means of proving it exists, i, e.^ 
till the round is finished. To make another article 
on the subject would have been futile, though to 
forget to prove a revoke almost deserves to be 
considered a fault. The text and commentaries are 
the simultaneous production of the legislator, and are 
classed under several heads, in order to facilitate the 
progress of the student. The former, which may be 
regarded as the letter of the law, lays down rules to 
be observed ; it is the office of the latter to explain, 
specify, and illustrate the rules. It is impossible 
fully to understand the rules themselves, without 
studying the explanatory observations contained in 
the commentaries. 

Articles 102 and 103. 

It frequently occurs that a revoke is detected by 
the last card in the round ; the axiom laid down in 
the preceding remarks, gave rise to Article 102 ; and 
again, this latter Article required to be sanctioned 
and supported by Article 103. In all compositions. 



188 



OF THE REVOKE. 



logic is of the first consequence. Those works which 
are based on any other foundation than that of sound 
sense and reason, can have no important result ; if, 
by any chance, they maintain an ephemeral influence, 
it serves to no other end but to perplex and confuse 
readers. In whatever writings we find reasonable 
questions answered by puerilities, from that moment 
such writinos should cease to exist. 

o 

The custom of lapng down the last card before 
playing it, is natural, and attended with no incon- 
venience ; for, the fact, it may be here remarked, 
already exists ; what motive then should prompt our 
refusal to comply with this custom when it becomes 
compulsory ? Besides, as the law has commanded 
it, we have no alternative but to obey. If any one 
should think it ridiculous to hold his card turned 
without playing it, he may, if he choose, throw it 
down and relinquish his rights, inasmuch as, by so 
doing, he does not, in the least, invalidate the rights 
which his adversaries may possibly require to enforce 
against him. 

We will remark, in conclusion, that the scrutiny 
to which a player is liable who acts in the above- 
mentioned manner, does not affect his partner who 
has retained his card in his hand. 

Article 104. 
We once witnessed a circumstance which led to a 



OF THE KEVOKE. 



189 



discussion on a point extremely difficult to decide, 
and in wliich, for want of reasonable principles to 
guide us, and from the silence of the ancient law of 
the game on the subject, we were reduced to the 
expedient adopted by the judges of Pentagruel^ and 
drew lots for it. 

The following is the case alluded to : — One party 
had made a revoke, and either from bad play or 
from holding bad cards, had taken up only three 
tricks ; their adversaries, on discovering a revoke, 
insisted on claiming the penalty, as declared in the 
third paragraph of Article 94, i. e, by taking their 
three tricks and adding them to their own score. By 
enforcing this penalty, they made the whole of the 
thirteen tricks, and therefore, by the provisions of 
Article 53, they claimed a slam, and its value. 

In the absence of the letter, should this be con- 
sidered the spirit of the law ? It will be perceived 
that the argument holds equally good with respect 
to a greater number of tricks, when several revokes 
are made, and that therefore there is here no 
anomaly, but a case both simple and easy to decide. 

We hope we shall not be blamed for the introduc- 
tion of our Article. It is our duty to put down 
whatever may be considered of sufficient importance 
to oppose the progress of the game. As it is, we 
fear that, through forgetfulness, we have omitted 



190 



OF THE REVOKE. 



several necessary explanations. But it will perhaps 
be pardoned us, when it is remembered how difficult 
it is to contend against such an enemy, which is like 
a foe whom we pursue in the dark, strike at merely 
by chance, and encounter without any certainty of 
success. 

Article 105. 

It is a general practice, that the party which 
makes a revoke, cannot win the game in the same 
round in which it has been made. We have therein 
united a prohibition against counting the slam, which, 
although hitherto tactily understood, appeared an 
indispensable addition to the rule. 

It cannot fail to be observed, that the spirit of the 
law is decidedly opposed to the revoke. In Article 
93, a heavy penalty is inflicted upon it, which is 
increased on every occasion when the fault comes 
under consideration. Article 98 forms no exception 
to this severity, it is an equitable counterbalance 
to Article 99. 

To deprive a party of the power of winning the 
game, when they have the means of doing so, 
appears a punishment of extreme severity. This 
is no lono'er one sinojle forfeiture, but becomes 
a most formidable accumulation of penalties. If 
the said party be in the " icell^' they must remain 
there, even though they hold strong cards, the four 



OF THE REVOKE. 



191 



honours, and most of the trumps : nor is this all ; 
their adversaries mark their three points in spite 
of the mortification it causes to the other party. It 
is hoped that these considerations will operate with 
suflSLcient weight to ensure the caution of all players 
against so grave a fault as a revoke. 

Article 106. 

When revokes are made on both sides, it is not an 
easy matter to detect them. How many times has 
such a side revoked ? And what influence has 
one revoke had upon others ? Besides, of what 
use is it to continue a game, which cannot be 
finished, unless the text of Article 105 be changed, 
and a new law introduced ? This, however, cannot be 
done, particularly when we take into calculation the 
skill of the players to whom such a case may happen. 
On reflection, we shall see that we have but one 
course to pursue, that the discussion must be put an 
end to, and the proceeding terminated. The fault 
of both parties is proved, and the guilt cancelled. 
We shall not inquire which side has been the more 
culpable, nor shall we seek even to ascertain whether 
the revokes are direct or by assimilation ; in the eye 
of the law they are the same, it is on the fact only 
that we decide. There must be a new deal, and 
therefore no points can be marked, and the party 
who had the deal must take it again. 



192 



OF THE REVOKE. 



Article 107. 

The revoke by assimilation has never yet been 
specified in the laws of the game, though it appears 
to have always been contemplated, otherwise what 
decision could have been arrived at, in the case of 
Articles 88, 47, and others similar ? When we 
reflect that every time a card is called and con- 
sequently every card liable to be so called, may 
become the cause of a revoke, we cannot see how 
it is possible to elude an enactment so consonant 
to justice. 

A person of distinguished merit as a wdiist player, 
sometime since expressed to us his opinion, that 
although the laws of "Whist have been up to the 
present time very vague and indefinite, yet, that by 
publishing explanations and comments upon them, 
we should destroy that freshness which has hitherto 
constituted their greatest charm. On this point, we 
perfectly agree vdth him, but how is a legislator to 
act ? As time advances, customs and manners must 
change. 

When the game of Whist was invented, or, which 
amounts to the same thing, when it was first intro- 
duced into society, it was a game reserved exclusively 
for the most select circles, and conducted with the 
greatest refinement. As the conversations and even 
discussions arising from it, never extended beyond 
certain bounds, they afforded nothing but interest 



OF THE REVOKE. 



193 



and pleasure to the players, and terminated by a 
judgment religiously adhered to by all parties. Thus 
a custom established on sincerity, and strengthened 
by confidence, was universally acknowledged. 

From this picture we may form some conception 
of the poetical fiction of the golden age, when 
mankind, few in number, and in a delicious climate, 
lived in perfect peace and harmony with each 
other. 

But when poi3ulation increased, and when a closer 
intercourse arose among men, it was then found 
impossible not only to gratify the desires, but even 
to provide for the wants of individuals, and from 
that moment we may date the extinction of the 
golden age. This is the history of Whist. It has 
become more extended and more popular, and its 
advancement cannot be retarded. Its law must 
change both its tone and its character. It requires 
an education both in theory and practice. Of its 
votaries, instruction must be offered to the ignorant, 
and the craft of the desio-nino; restricted within due 
bounds. 

"With the exception of Article 47, where revokes 
are immediately marked, and terminate the round, 
it appears that all revokes by assimilation are in 
every respect applicable to Section YIII., and subject 
to the same rules with revokes properly so called. 

K 



194 



OF THE REVOKE. 



Article 108. 

Notwithstanding all the precautions which the 
law has taken, and in spite of the numerous 
and heavy denunciations uttered against any trans- 
gression of its rules, cases are constantly oc- 
curring in which the revoke eludes its grasp, 
and is placed altogether beyond its power. In 
a former instance we have seen, that, in order to 
repress a wilful fault, it was found necessary to con- 
sider it a moral offence, and confide it to that public 
surveillance, which has a natural tendency to disturb 
and impede the commission of premeditated crime. 
In the case before us, the law has also been forced 
to employ its last resource ; by tracing them to their 
origin, it has discovered a remedy for those faults 
which it had not, in itself, the power to punish ; and 
it has thus constructed a means of rectifying error, 
without involving itself in all the difficulties which 
may accompany correction. 

These difficulties, which cannot be here specified, 
are placed in the hands of the by-standers (see 
Article 133), because, as they are of infinite variety, 
according to the circumstances of the case, the only 
equitable judges must be those who are eye-wit- 
nesses of the fact, 

A vdlful and well-calculated revoke may some- 
times advance a party without any danger, especially 



OF THE REVOKE. 



195 



where a game is considered as lost, or where a revoke 
alone may change its doom. These cases are of 
common occurrence, and are closely allied to others, 
not perhaps so flagrant, though, in these latter, the 
profit always equals, if it does not exceed the loss, 
since there is always a chance that the revoke will 
not be discovered ; and this very chance, which is 
greater or less, according to the skill of the players, 
possesses a certain value. 

It is possible that a revoke may operate greatly to 
the advantage of the party revoking ; let us suppose 
the following example : — 

You hold in your hand four honours, and nine 
best spades ; with these you might make a slam, 
because no hand could hold five trumps. 

Your adversary holds four trumps, and nine best 
clubs ; at the fourth round of trumps, he revokes, 
and afterwards trumps your suit, and wins nine 
tricks. 

In this case, how could Article 108 be dispensed 
with ? The example above quoted, is perhaps an 
extreme case, but there are others analogous to it, 
of frequent occurrence. 

We must not, however, make a parade of this law 
of rectification ; in the first place, it w^ll rarely be 
called into action, and it will operate much more 
easily than would be imagined from the nature of 
the enemy it has to contend with. 



196 



OF THE REVOKE. 



To conclude — Necessity has no law," Infinity 
of space and time are far beyond human comprehen- 
sion ; but we are nevertheless forced to believe in 
them, because the contrary would be absurd. 



19T 



t 



SECTION IX. 



OF INTIMATIONS BETWEEN PART- 
NERS, AND OF THEIR LIMITS. 



The fasces are emblematical of the strength of 
association ; its progress is like the tumultuous fer- 
mentation of the ocean, and its pleasures may be 
compared to the exuberance of a fertile soil. 

Without mutual support, what obstacles could be 
surmounted, or what enemies repelled ? Life is 
developed by intercourse with our fellow-creatures, 
and by assistance mutually given and received. The 
solitary grape, single and deserted, withers on the 
stem, and is parched up by the sun, or blighted by 
the wind ; but when joined with others, and formed 
into a cluster, by reciprocal aid and support it gra- 
dually advances to perfection and maturity ; nay, 
our reasoning faculty itself is developed and im- 
proved by means of communication and participation 
of ideas. 



198 OF INTIMATIONS BETWEEN 



Society may be considered as made up of rights 
and duties ; we naturally support those from whom 
we expect ourselves to derive assistance ; we do for 
them what, under similar circumstances, we would 
have them do for us ; this is the very essence of 
society. Some men are apparently insensible to the 
attractions of fortune and glory, and seemingly ab- 
sorbed in indolence and apathy ; but only appeal to 
their natural affections, make clear to their percep- 
tion the possibility of being useful to society at 
large, and you will find that, when once roused to 
action, there will be no exertion too great for their 
courage and resolution. 

An unanimous feeling upon one point, tending to 
a common focus, may be sufficient to create asso- 
ciation, though its spirit and duration must depend 
greatly on its extension, and the -union among its 
members. Now, if from an union, however weak, 
beneficial results are perceptible, we might be almost 
tempted to believe in the realization of an Utopian 
happiness, were it only possible to make the whole 
human race agree upon any one point. 

Confidence is the bond of society. Every member 
presumes upon finding his fellow associates prepared 
to ofier him the same aid which he is disposed to 
afford to them. 

But various causes tend to dissolve this union. 
The indolence or selfishness of individuals may 



PARTNERS^ AND OF THEIR LIMITS. 199 

operate strongly to produce this result ; the former 
is little calculated to promote the interests of the 
community, and from the latter it would be absurd 
to expect any beneficial consequences. Thus, when 
the members of a society become too intimately ac- 
quainted with each other s failings, a source of dis- 
memberment and confusion arises, which never fails 
to produce the utter extinction of the association. 

But we may, on the whole, conclude that society 
is congenial to our nature, from the regret we feel at 
the dissolution of its bonds, and from that apparently 
inherent desire of communication with our fellow- 
creatures, which is common to all mankind. In 
spite of their designing and heartless behaviour, 
we have still a yearning for our fellow-men, which 
nothing can eradicate from our nature. Though the 
dupes of our own credulity, we continue to feel 
kindly inclined towards them, even long after our 
reason has compelled us to withdraw our esteem 
from them. 

The title of this section has, we fear, drawn us 
into some observations not in immediate connection 
with the point under consideration. We must again 
claim the indulgence of our readers, and hope that 
they will consider the general importance of the 
subject a sufficient apology for the digression. 

The games which create the most intense interest, 
are those which are formed by associated partners. 



200 OF INTIMATIONS BETWEEN 

When these are very numerous, party spirit sometimes 
becomes positive delirium. 

The consciousness that others partake of our mis- 
fortunes is a great consolation in misery. Without 
this reflection, the hardships of the campaign would 
be intolerable to the soldier, but he cheerfully endures 
his privations when he considers that they are shared 
by his companions. He forgets his own sufferings in 
relieving those of his comrades, and he feels consoled 
and rewarded for his exertions in the belief that his 
services are useful. The fate of the Danaides would 
cease to excite compassion in our breasts, could we 
suppose that the water which they were compelled 
to draw so laboriously had been employed to irrigate 
fields and to produce vegetation. 

Without an adversary, we should take no interest 
in playing at billiards^ piqmt^ hackgammon^ or other 
such games ; consequently, when a game consists of 
two sets of partners, the amusement must be pro- 
portionally increased. No one can take any ex- 
ception to this remark, except those who are 
influenced by a desire of pecuniary gain ; a feeling 
which is violently opposed to the original intention 
of all games, and which often seriously interferes 
with their progress. 

It would appear a matter of comparative difficulty 
to make up a whist-table, since, instead of two, 
four, or even six persons are necessary to its entire 



PARTNERS, AND OF THEIR LIMITS. 201 

completion; and we may readily conceive that it 
would be next to imjDossible to form a complete 
party, did not the game possess some subsidiary 
attraction peculiar to itself. This charm may be 
found to exist in the social feeling which the nature 
of the game so strongly favours, and which em- 
braces in succession, not only all those present, but 
those also w^ho are on their road to the scene of 
action, and even those whom accident may direct to 
the spot. The popularity which this game de- 
servedly enjoys, may be easily accounted for by the 
tendency it has to prefer the interests of society in 
general to the degenerate avarice and selfishness of 
individuals. 

At the same time that we offer it as our opinion 
that the excitement and attraction of the game of 
whist depend, in a great measure, on the spirit of 
association which it creates ; it is our duty to define 
the limits of this spirit, in order that it be restrained 
within due bounds. These limitations, in some 
instances, have been clearly and logically defined, 
and, in others, have been chiefly dependent on the 
manners and fashion of the day. We should, how- 
ever, make it a point to acquaint ourselves with 
these restrictions, since any infringement of them, 
either through ignorance or designedly, might render 
us suspected of a wilful offence against morality. 
k5 



202 



OF INTIMATIONS BETWEEN 



Times and countries may introduce changes which 
we should make it our business to understand, be- 
cause the least deviation from an acknowledged 
custom is dangerous. A reputation for delicacy of 
feeling is beyond all price, and can be acquired only 
by a strict adherence to the following maxim : — 
When you are in the slightest doitbt^ refrain from 
action. 

We w^ere one day asked by a young man, with 
great naivete^ whether he had a right to look over 
the hand of his neighbours ? 

When a player shows his hand, we sliould caution 
him against it, not once, or even twice, but re- 
peatedly. At length, we should avert our eyes 
from his cards, and if, unintentionally, we have 
noticed some particular card, we should avoid taking 
advantage of the information thus acquired ; other- 
wise, we are apt to raise an erroneous opinion of 
our conduct in the minds of the bystanders, and to 
lead them to draw conclusions not very favourable to 
our character. 

Many, however, are often surprised into error, for 
want of sufficient reflection. A person, whom we 
have known for many years, and who has never 
swerved from a correct line of conduct, proposed to 
us to invest money in fitting out a vessel for the 
slave trade ! Scarcely was the nature of his pro- 



PARTNERS, AND OF THEIR LIMITS. 203 



posal explained to him, when he started as if just 
awakened from a dream, and was with difficulty 
induced to believe in the truth of the explanation. 

In the articles and remarks on this section, we 
have endeavoured to clearly point out what is al- 
lowed and what is forbidden by general opinion, 
thus furnishing a guide to those who desire infor- 
mation on the subject, and inflicting a severe penalty 
on forget fulness. 

Article 109. 

Since all right of communication between partners 
is founded on their mutual and individual responsi- 
bility, it is, consequently, necessary to adopt some 
means of obviating that punishment in which a player 
may be involved by the ignorance or inattention of 
his partner. We may consider these rights as exist- 
ing, in a different degree, during three different 
periods of time. The first period is that which pre- 
cedes the turning of the trump-card, during which 
time, intimations are limited in no other way than by 
the rules of common politeness. Our remarks are 
here drawn from our science and experience of the 
game, or are in consequence of our knowledge of 
some failing or bad habit in our partner ; thus, to a 
partner who is averse to trumping, who does not 
take an account of the cards played, or who opens 
too many suits, &c., we may make observations in 
a friendly tone, and for our mutual interests ; w? 



204 



OF INTIMATIONS BETWEEN 



are allowed even to speak of our adversaries' 
strength, of their plans of finessing, and of the 
means of preventing or counteracting them. During 
the second period, which commences from the time 
that the trump-card is seen, and extends to the ter- 
mination of the round, communication is much 
more restricted. This is the period which the law 
afi'ects; it admits of parties acting on the defensive, 
but prohibits all acts of aggression. It authorises 
us to check an excess of vivacity ; allows us to 
caution our partner to hold his cards in a better 
position, and to abstain from asking questions which 
are contrary to the rules of the game ; to request 
him to make the necessary claim in case of a re- 
voke, and to examine his hand for our more com- 
plete satisfaction. It also allows us, either by voice 
or gesture, to prevent our partner throwing down 
his cards ; but, at the same time, it expressly for- 
bids any observation which may be detrimental to 
the interests of the adverse party. The rights of the 
third period come into operation during the interval 
between one round and another. These consist of a 
review of what has taken place, and what might 
have been done. An increased degree of amenity is 
here required, in order that no harsh expression be 
made use of ; each player is supposed to have done 
his best, and the want of success should be considered 
a sufiicient punishment for any error that may have 
been committed. 



PARTNERS, AND OF THEIR LIMITS. 205 

We are strongly of opinion, that those players 
who have had most experience in the game should 
take no part in the conversations that ensue upon 
each round ; for, in the £rst place, it can avail them 
nothing to argue upon what is past, but, on the 
contrary, it may be prejudicial to their interests ; 
and, again, if the conversation give them any undue 
advantage, it should not be permitted. 

But when there exists a greater degree of equality 
among the players, these colloquies, which are the 
very essence of the game of whist, become highly 
interesting. In all instances, when they are pro- 
hibited, their exclusion has the invariable effect of 
rendering the game dull and monotonous ; formerly, 
a fine was inflicted for the slightest observation 
between the rounds, but as it entirely destroyed the 
pleasure of the game, this rule soon fell into disuse, 
and the forfeit was rescinded. 

Article 110. 

In this article, we give a list of the remarks which 
are indispensable to the progress of the game. 
When the suit of the trump is forgotten, it would 
be impossible to continue the game, were there no 
means of ascertaining that point ; and how could a 
trick be played to or won, if the party about to play 
did not know to whom the different cards belonged 
which were already on the table ? These are not 



206 



OF IXTIMATIOXS BETWEEN 



the only remarks which a player has a right to 
make ; they may be varied, and even added to, pro- 
vided that their end and purpose remain the same. 

An old rule of the game requires that each player 
should keep before him the card which he has played, 
and enjoins the strict observance of this practice. 
This custom, however, is neither reasonable nor 
necessary. A card, when once played, ceases to 
belong to any particular hand ; it forms a component 
part of a trick, and the player from whose hand it 
has proceeded, has no more the right to keep it in 
any particular position, than he has to take it up 
again. This remark, of course, does not apply to a 
card which may have slid away, and is removed 
from its proper place. In this case, any one has 
a right to replace it. The privilege of touching this 
latter card, when once played, might be a means of 
collusion between partners, which is contrary to the 
spirit of the law, as giving a preponderating advan- 
tage to one side. AYith resjDect to the necessity of 
the case, it can affect him only whose turn it is to 
play ; it is his business to put the question, and to 
act accordingly. The other players must look upon 
it as an exception to the general course of the play, 
and it can serve them only as a hint ; if, however, 
they have not seen it in time, it is their own fault ; 
why have they averted their eyes from the table ? 
of what use is attention if its reward must be divided 



PARTNERS, AND OF THEIR LIMITS. 207 

with the careless and negligent ? Many may think 
that this is a law of slight imj)ortance ; we are of a 
contrary opinion. Useless excrescences should be 
nipped in the bud, or they will grow into real evils. 
We hereby declare that all idle expressions which 
are unconnected vdih the progress of the play, are 
altogether misplaced, and are liable to be put a stop 
to (see Article 133), and subject to a penalty (see 
Article 1]6). It is sufficiently irksome to be 
obliged to submit to those already allowed, and 
w^hich are admitted purely upon a principle of ex- 
pediency. 

We are acquainted with persons who, when it is 
their turn to play, make a point of asking every 
question which the law does not positively forbid ; 
not that they require information, but they act in 
this manner merely to show their authority, and 
stretch their prerogative to the utmost. Can no one 
invent some formula, which will either bring them 
to their senses, or expose them to the just ridicule 
of the spectators ? 

Moreover, it must be remembered, that questions 
at whist are allowed to be addressed only to our 
partner; if they prove injurious to him, or cause 
mistakes, he has no remedy. It is only when a 
doubt or discussion arises, that the question is laid 
for decision before the bystanders. 

We must here repeat, that the rights mentioned in 



208 



OF IXTIMATIONS BETWEEN 



Article 110, are available only at the moment when 
he is about to play, and that if he excercise them 
at any other point of the game, he becomes amenable 
to Article 116. 

Article 111. 

Every one knows how much the significancy of an 
expression depends on circumstances which precede or 
accompany it. There are a thousand phrases which 
take their sense and bearing only from the incidents 
which have preceded them, or with which they are 
connected. Sayings, apparently the most polite, may 
thus convey a directly opposite meaning. For in- 
stance, it was in a double sense, that Moliere, 
smarting under the petty tyranny of a censor, made 
the following announcement at his theatre : — " Mes- 
sieurs^ ce soir 7ious naurons point Tartuffe^ parceqiie 
M, le premier President ne veut pas quon le 
joue" 

This will sometimes happen in a sudden collision 
with a foe, after a quarrel unsatisfactorily settled. 
Bussy, unexpectedly meeting Crillon, asked him 
what was the hour ? " It is the hour of thy death," 
replied the latter, clapping his hand to his sword. 

At whist, words derive their significancy from 
numerous accidental circumstances, which are in- 
telligible only to the experienced. Words are 
frequently accompanied by gestures which have a 



PARTNERS, AND OF THEIR LIMITS. 209 

powerful influence on nervous temperaments ; a 
player becomes agitated and exasperated because his 
partner does not return his lead, or does not follow 
suit. " What, Sir, you have played me a diamond ! 
for the last quarter of an hour I have been giving you 
every possible hint to play spades !" He then raises 
himself on his chair, and holds up his hand, to inti- 
mate that he would take the trick over which his 
partner is hesitating. 

No excuse can be admitted for any word or gesture 
intelligible to the partner, which may exercise 
the slightest influence, either on the round in hand, 
or on those consequent to it. If the question be put, 
" Has it been prejudicial beyond the rights of the 
game f " and the bystanders reply " yes" the pro- 
visions of Article 116 are immediately put into 
operation. 

We can readily imagine that, in the heat of the 
combat, and under the influence of irritation, many 
will murmur against a decision which condemns 
them ; but when they regain possession of their 
equanimity, they will surely find cause to approve 
of the motive which led to that decision, and to 
acknowledge its justice. No intemperance of tongue 
or gesture will then exist to call forth their acrimony, 
and the only cause for regret, the injury done to 
another, will have been efikced by the infliction of 
the penalty. 



210 OF INTIMATIONS BETWEEN 

Articles 112, 113, 114, and 115. 

These prohibitory Articles define the limits allowed 
to intimations ; they are tacitly understood in Article 
111, but we have judged it necessary to lay them 
down as separate Articles, in order to serve as a 
reference, and to explain the exact spirit and signifi- 
cation of the law. 

Taken unconditionally, and considered d priori^ 
they are arbitrary ; that is, we might admit by 
hypothesis a new rule, permitting what they 
prohibit, and authorising such intimations as 
legal. 

Our articles tend to strengthen public opinion ; 
whatever it reproves, w^e have exposed and punished. 
We continue our labours wdth the same view ; and at 
the same time that we would proceed with all deli- 
cacy, we would not sacrifice justice to an over regard 
for this feeling. 

We should look with an unfavourable eye on him 
who plays a winning card in such a manner as to 
signify to his partner not to trump it ; but from the 
moment that this act is repressed, he who has com- 
mitted it feels no annoyance from it, because, as the 
profit bears no proportion to the detriment, the act 
can be attributed only to negligence or thought- 
lessness. 

It is not now allowed to draw your card for your 
partner unless he request it. The cause of this pro- 



PARTNERS, AND OF THEIR LIMITS. 211 



hibition is evident ; here is the boundary within 
which intimations are confined; the abuse of the 
custom was feared ; the legislator was afraid 
lest this abuse would tend to make one player too 
attentive, and render the partner careless. At all 
events, we have obviated the difficulty, by stifling 
even the suspicion of illegal collusion. The last trick 
is the only one allowed to be looked at ; this is done 
to prevent disorder, otherwise all the tricks would be 
scattered about the table. 

Some explanations are here necessary. As long as 
the trick has not been turned, the preceding one may 
be looked at, unless the first card of the next round 
has been played ; conformably to the maxim that nine 
cards mmt not he seen at once. When any one wishes 
to see the trick which has been taken up, it is usual 
to make the request to the player before whom it is 
placed. In the event of seeing another (not the 
last) trick, it is customary to refrain from all further 
examination, on the principle that the right of in- 
spection no longer exists. 

This is perfectly just, provided it be not the fault 
of your adversaries, who, by arranging their tricks 
improperly, have shown you one which you had no 
interest in seeing. 

In order to apply the provisions of Article 115, 
we must suppose the trump-card taken up ; for, if 
it be allowed to lie on the table after the second trick. 



212 OF INTIMATIONS BETWEEN 

as very frequently happens, it will then fall under 
the denomination of an exposed card, by the provi- 
sions of Article 80. 

These articles, which amateurs ought always to 
have in their memory, we have found very dijfficult to 
explain clearly, and we are, therefore, well satisfied 
to have thus far accomplished our labours. Neverthe- 
less, though with every good intention, we have found 
no means of j^roviding against the case of the player 
who hesitates, who touches several cards in doubt 
which to play, who appears to be buried in ab- 
straction, and who exposes all his hand to the 
other players at the table. If he do not go so far as 
to render himself amenable to the provisions of Ar- 
ticle he cannot be seriously blamed, for he will 
always pretend that hesitation and irresolution are 
natural to him. An unhappy failing, since it wearies 
those who witness it, and produces the most dis- 
agreeable effects. Another, on asking the question, 
am I to w4n it ? and on your reply, changing his 
card, thereby intimates that, if necessary, he has the 
means of doino- so. This behaviour we consider 
highly culpable, and we should advise players who 
suifer from it to bring the guilty party occasionally 
before the jury. He will probably be acquitted, 
but nevertheless, it will lead him to reflection, and 
either from shame, or fear of being exposed, he may 
be induced to correct his conduct. 



PARTNERS, AND OF THEIR LIMITS. 213 

Admitting this deficiency in the laws, the great 
body of amateurs, whose delicacy we cannot praise 
in too high terms, will not fail, in cases of difficulty, 
to bring good sense and decormn to their assistance ; 
which, by establishing a sound and wholesome prac- 
tice, will supply the deficiencies in the text, and, like 
a refreshing shower penetrating into all the pores of 
the earth, will create concord and harmony in all 
societies. 

Article 116. 

It must not be foro-otten that this Article does not 
admit of the possibility of despotism, since it cannot 
be enforced till after a complaint has been laid, and 
a judgment pronounced. 

This judgment will be followed by immediate ap- 
j^lication in the case of Articles 112, 113, 114, and 
115, since they bear ujDon positive facts affected by 
a special law. 

With respect to Article 111, cases may present 
themselves in which this judgment may be subject 
to an appeal in the sense of Article 134, for the 
bystanders are not held to be judges, except to 
establish a fact, and they may possibly want capacity 
to appreciate the merits of a case. 

There appears here some defect ; the privilege of 
a new deal will be of no use to those who hold good 
cards, from which it might be inferred that of two 
faults, only one will be punished. This is true. But 



214 INTIMATIONS BETWEEN PARTNERS, &C. 

it is a great point gained to restrain the abuse of 
advantages, and we think that the benefit of the law 
cannot fail to extend itself in a much greater propor- 
tion, because censure is a powerful agent in education, 
Anothercircumstance increases our confidence that this 
law ^vill prove beneficial ; ever>^ appeal ^vill cause an 
interruption of the game, which will increase the 
difficulty of recollecting the previous play ; this will 
make players on both sides cautious of giving occa- 
sion for those delays, and thus the general interests- 
of the game vnW be promoted. 



215 



SECTION X. 



OF GENERAL RULES. 



We have devoted each Section to the special 
consideration of certain laws. The present Section 
forms no exception to our system, for we would not 
have our readers imagine that we have introduced 
this Section, in order to place under one head those 
rules for which we could find no room elsewhere. 

On the contrary, every article which forms a 
component part of the present Section, has been 
abstracted from other sections, which has thereby 
rendered them imperfect, and made it necessary to 
return the articles to their proper places. Though 
much disinclined to admit of this apparent con- 
fusion in the sections, we were at length obliged 
to submit to it, for reasons which we shall lay 
before our readers. 

Thus, Article 117 evidently belongs to Section 



216 



GENERAL RULES. 



VIII., where it ought to be placed after Article 96 ; 
again, Article 118 should follow Article 90; and 
Article 119 should come after Article 82, &c. &:c. 

Those rules which are applicable to all games are 
called general rules. They are the ground-work 
for all invention, and the basis and ruling influence 
of theory : in some cases, they may be obsolete ; in 
others, unnecessary ; but they are always found to 
be in accordance with the spirit of all games. 

Thus, the general rules of AVhist will apply to all 
four-handed games ; the general rules of Ombre are 
applicable to all round games ; and the general rules 
of Piquet are those by which all two-handed games 
are directed. 

To these principles there will not be wanting 
individuals ready and willing to raise objections : 
it may be argued that there are societies, nay, whole 
nations, who do not recognise our system ; who, for 
instance, will not admit of our mode of classification, 
and w^ho will not allow that the act of throwinor 
down the hand is equivalent to playing, &c. To 
such objections we have but this answer : — That 
our rules are framed in the spirit of progress and 
improvement. 

If any one shall allege that principles, directly 
opposed to those here laid do^vn, may be admitted ; 
that it may be allowed to use stratagem to entrap 
our adversary, or to lead him into error, either by 



GENERAL RULES. 



217 



word or deed ; and if the game of Quinze be 
instanced in support of such an assertion, to this 
we answer — that if such principles be admitted, 
every player will, of course, know what to expect, 
and will oppose his adversaries with the same 
weapons which they employ against him. 

There remains but one important objection, which 
is comprised wholly in the following question : 
Are your general rules founded in reason and 
o^ood sense ? 

We answer, conscientiously, in the affirmative, 
considering the spirit in which they are framed. 

Though we have admitted no rules into the 
present Section, except those which strictly belong 
to it, yet we are by no means prepared to assert that 
it contains everything necessary to make it complete 
and perfect. 

It must be considered, indeed, only as a sketch ; 
we have opened the road, it remains for others to 
follow our steps. In future, at any rate, it will be 
impossible to err or go astray ; the path lies open, so 
that, as no one can retrace his steps, he must remain 
where he is, till an opportunity offers itself of 
continuing his journey. 

From these remarks one indubitable inference may 
be drawn, which is, — that a general rule, based 
upon philosophical principles, may be looked upon 
as reasonable and legal authority. 

L 



^18 general rules. 

Article 117. 

It is the duty of one player on each side to take 
up the tricks which are won, and place them near 
him, in such a manner that each of them may cover 
the half of the one preceding ; the last being placed 
at the top, and seen wholly. 

This arrangement, firstly, ydll facilitate the in- 
spection for faults ; secondly, it will considerably 
shorten the calculation of those whose play is di- 
rected by the tricks already made ; and, thirdly, 
when the last trick is required to be shown, it will 
prevent the possibility of the wrong trick being 
turned. 

Order is a duty which we should exercise, were it 
only because it tends to fix our attention. The 
slightest confusion becomes an excuse for error. 
Thus, if your tricks appear to consist of four in- 
stead of five, it may prove a fertile source of 
mistakes to your adversary. He has a right to 
accuse you of infringing Article 111, and to call for 
the application of Article 116. In Section II., 
under Article 33, a penalty is inflicted for a similar 
fault. 

If your tricks are crowded together in a heap, if 
they are divided with your partner, or are in any 
way disordered, you act contrary to the prescribed 
rules of the game, and you give rise to errors which 
an intelligent adversary ^^dll not fail to turn to your 



GENERAL RULES. 



219 



disadvantage. In the event of a discussion, your 
interests must suffer, as you are subjected to all the 
disagreeable effects of a quarrel; and if your pro- 
perty be contested, how will you be able to prove 
your title ? 

Article 118. 

This case is included in Article 74, as regards a 
card detached from the hand, and in Article 124 
with respect to the hand thrown down. Circum- 
stances, however, frequently prevent the application 
of both these Articles. 

A player shows his card, or throws down his 
hand when he thinks that, by so doing, the round 
will be finished. This is only another way of ex- 
pressing that he can make the rest of the tricks, 
or win the game, which, in most cases, proves true. 
If, however, a revoke has preceded this act, it may 
be contended that the revoke is not complete ; for 
this error is punished with sufficient severity by 
adhering to the letter of the law, without aggra- 
vating the penalty by forcing its interpretations. 

In this Article, the completion of the revoke, or 
of other faults, is the same in principle as that laid 
down in Article 90. When any one has wholly 
detached a card from his hand for the purpose of 
playing it, or when he has voluntarily exposed his 
hand to view, we consider, in both cases, that he 
has played. 



220 



GENERAL RULES. 



This fault often occurs : frequently, though he 
holds cards of the same suit in his hand, a player 
will trump the suit, and throw down his hand. In 
this case, there is an evident revoke. 

This mistake is frequently made in another 
manner, which must be here explained, in order 
that a just decision be applied to it. 

Suppose that spades are trumps ; a player holds 
the ace and the two of hearts, and the two of spades ; 
the suit played is hearts, and it is his turn to play ; 
instead of playing, he throws down his hand, and 
exclaims, " I trump, and play the ace of hearts/' 
Under these circumstances has he revoked ? — 
Decidedly not. 

If he had acted according to his intention, it 
would have amounted to a revoke ; but, at Whist, 
that which is spoken is not considered binding 
(see Articles 65, 115, and others), until it is put 
into execution. 

However, the case of an exposed hand comes 
within the provisions of Articles 112 and 124. 
Besides this, it is considered a complete error, as in 
Article 118; but it is not affected by Articles 73 
and 74 ; because, in this instance, the whole hand 
having been shown, some allowance must be made 
for the time gained, and also because this practice is 
in some degree authorised by Article 122. 

An equitable law is in itself a representative of 



GENERAL KULES. 



221 



the interests of both parties ; when, therefore, these 
interests clash, the law must be somewhere deficient. 
It is also liable to two other deviations ; one arising 
from practices too inveterate to admit of reform, and 
the other proceeding from those necessary classifica- 
tions of crime, which renders the rule inapplicable to 
every special case. 

Article 119. 

When a card is played in consequence of another 
player's mistake (and this be rectified), it is said to 
be played precipitately. — (See Articles 82, 86, 92, 
and others.) 

Suppose a player has played a club, and the three 
others have also played to the trick ; it is discovered 
in time (see Article 82) that he has played out of 
turn. In this case the lead must return to the pro- 
per player, and the fault be dealt with according to 
the rules. 

But there are here three cards which have been 
improperly seen. We have before declared, and our 
reasons for it are evident, that the card belonging to 
the party in fault must remain exposed, unless, by 
chance, the suit be led in the following trick, in 
which case the card can be played. 

The two other cards must remain at the disposal 
of those who have, in reality, committed no fault, 
but who have been unwittingly led into error. We 



222 



GENERAL RULES. 



are fully aware that this will, occasionally, be of 
great advantage to them. But this superiority 
should be considered only in the light of an addition 
to the penalty incurred by the adversaries, and a 
more ample compensation for similar errors which 
are successful by escaping observation. 

Article 120. 

If a player take up, or allow his partner to take 
up, a trick which he erroneously thinks to belong to 
himself, he is thereby led into a second error ; he 
plays to the next trick, and consequently is liable to 
the application of Articles 81 or 82. 

We have often seen players, when it is necessary 
to apply Article 82, so completely occupied with the 
infliction of the penalty, or so rejoiced at the discovery 
of the fault, as to forget to take back their trick. 

When Article 81 is applied, after the limited time 
has elapsed, the law connives at the fault, but still 
the trick should be considered as ill-gotten goods. 

Other means of abstracting tricks may occur in 
various ways. We shall provide for all these cases 
by the following questions : — 

Have players a right, knowingly, to appropriate 
to their own use a purloined trick ? 

No, they should return it to the rightful owners, 
when the fault has been atoned for. 

Are the bystanders authorised to interfere ? 



GENERAL RULES. 



223 



Certainly, it is their duty to do so, when the fault 
has been expiated. 

Notwithstandino- our aversion to cases of conscience, 
this is not the first time we have found ourselves 
under the necessity of admitting them. The maxim 
at Backgammon is well known ; les honnetes gens se 
dehredouillent ; and all players of the game are aware 
that a forgotten point may be afterwards recovered. 
At Piquet, when you expose a point by the king and 
knave, if you play the knave and do not declare that 
you play the lower card, your adversary, after taking 
it with the ace, has a right to take it up again and 
put the queen upon it, and this right he may exer- 
cise, either at the moment, or after several tricks are 
passed. — (See our remarks on Article 133.) 

We have given every possible extension to the 
right of recovering a trick. We could not, however, 
continue it to the following round, on account of the 
trouble and discussions it would cause. What con- 
fusion would ensue were it postponed to the end of 
the game ! All responsibility is at an end when the 
round is finished. Limits must be set to all things, 
even to those which seem naturally illimitable. 

When necessity and justice are at variance with 
each other, one must yield to the other ; now, it is 
an essential quality of necessity never to yield. 

The card played to the following round creates at 
once an insurmountable obstacle to the recovery of 



224 



GENERAL RULES. 



the trick, and forms a complete barrier between the 
past and the future. Though the fault remains the 
same, the messenger who reprieves the execution 
alters the whole face of things, and changes their 
very nature. 

Articles 121 and 122. 

Hitherto, no law has existed which prohibited 
cards or hands from being voluntarily thrown down. 
An established custom has prevailed, which has pro- 
tected the player who, as the saying is, " montrait 
la fourchette." It was only necessary, however, to 
object to this right, to procure its condemnation ; 
since, as no written law could be produced in its 
favour, the assailants had recourse to those articles 
of law by which shown cards are placed at the dis- 
posal of adversaries. 

These assailants, that is, those formalists who 
insist so earnestly on the letter, without the slightest 
consideration for the spirit of the law, though not 
very numerous, are looked upon as most formidable 
personages. Some persons, indeed, avoid playing at 
the same table with them ; others, however, attracted 
by their love of the game, do not refuse to join their 
party, though they feel under continual constraint in 
their company, and are obliged to be constantly on 
their guard in their presence. 

In order to avoid this strict severity, a plan has 
been invented of showing your hand to one of your 



GENERAL RULES. 



225 



adversaries, who, upon seeing such strong cards 
against him, may throw down his hand, and finish 
the round. But here, again, another difficulty pre- 
sents itself, which is, that the partner of the adver- 
sary, who witnesses these gestures, becomes partly 
initiated into the state of the latter s play, and may 
consequently play so as to remove those chances 
which may possibly exist against them. 

If, however, it were necessary to play out each 
round to the last card, and if every species of abridg- 
ment were prohibited, the game would lose much of 
its present vivacity. It should be considered, that 
time which is spent to no purpose, is entirely lost, 
without taking into account the tediousness of sus- 
pense which such a rule would produce on the one 
hand^ and, on the other, the pleasure and eclat cf 
which that player would be deprived who could 
throw a number of winning cards on the table. 

There are, nevertheless, not a few players who are 
totally insensible to all these considerations. These 
persons are immediately thrown into despair when 
a hand is thrown down ; not dreaming of the possi- 
bility of a subsequent revoke, they feel annoyed at 
being obliged to submit, at once, to those reverses, 
which they would have preferred experiencing at; 
different times, and, as it were, by detached parcels. 
The very sight of the triumphant cards is hateful to 
them ; and when, at length, their clamours are silenced, 
L 5 



226 



GENERAL RULES. 



their looks and gestures still attest their ill humour. 
Others, again, when they perceive that they are the 
winners, either from their own hand, or by the ges- 
tures of the partner, from that moment their whole 
character seems to change, and they become so con- 
fused and hesitating, as to be unable to continue the 
play. Without the shadow of a motive, they do 
their utmost to protract the disagreeable position of 
their adversaries. Does this proceed from a wicked 
pleasure they take in the misfortune of their anta- 
gonists ? or is it merely the insolence of prosperity ? 
Moreover, their redoubled attention, just at the mo- 
ment when it becomes no longer necessary, is some- 
times attended with singular effects. They appear, 
at length, to play their cards at random, and, if it be 
possible to do so, they are certain to fall into error. 
If they have an intelligent partner, we would recom- 
mend such individuals to his special care on these 
occasions. Let him use all his influence, either by 
voice or gesture, to check their impetuosity, and 
repress those feelings, which cannot fail to be ob- 
served by others, and which are far from creditable 
to themselves. 

In accordance with our regulations for throwing 
down the hand, whoever (see Article 121) shall have 
done so correctly will thereby incur no risk ; but on 
the contrary, will exert his own privilege, and econo- 
mise the time of the players. 



GENERAL RULES. 



227 



The same effect will result from the application 
of Article 122, with the exception, perhaps, of a 
reference to the bystanders, in order to decide upon 
the word or gesture of the player. 

The case of the hand thrown down, and played 
at the command of the adversary, though, under 
some circumstances, it cannot affect your interests? 
may, however, prove highly injurious, when it 
proceeds from rashness or presumption. This de- 
serter of the cause, who, without infringing the 
rules, still preserves a means of annoyance, will not 
fail to exert it to the utmost, when directed by an 
intelligent adversary. Sometimes, by thro wing- 
away his strong cards, on which all your hopes were 
built, he will leave you at the mercy of the enemy ; 
sometimes by taking the trick with a nine or ten, 
he will thwart all your projects, and throw your 

whole play into confusion But yet, 

what cause have you for complaint ? Chance or 
inexperience might have produced the same results 
which have now proceeded from a mistaken calcula- 
tion. By making known your projects, have you 
not provoked a contest, which you might have 
otherwise escaped? And is it not fit, that the 
injustice which both law and custom disclaim, 
should be made to descend upon your own head, 
whenever an opportunity of retribution presents 
itself? 



228 



GENERAL RULES. 



If presumption were not occasionally put down by 
the strong arm of the law, its encroachments would 
at lenoth become insufferable. 

o 

Article 123. 

If, when you hold thirteen cards in your hand, 
you allow six of them to be seen, those six become 
exposed cards ; if seven be seen, your hand must be 
thrown down. Whether this be done through 
awkwardness, or purposely, the law must take its 
course. In case of the fault occurring from some 
external or reciprocal cause, Article 126 may be 
referred to ; if it be the fault of the adverse party, a 
remedy will be found in Article 127. 

When very bad cards are held, it may be advanta- 
geous that the partner should see them, in order to de- 
monstrate the impossibility of co-operating with his 
friend's plans, and to caution him against speculation. 
Thus, thrown back upon his own resources, he will 
foresee the necessity of employing them so as to 
soften the severity of his disaster. 

The rules, how^ever, are in opposition to this 
employment of an otherwise useful hand, and do not 
allow a real or pretended fault to be used as a last 
resource in a case of extreme difficulty. 

Besides, if this were allowed, whist would invaria- 
bly become a three-handed game, or dumbmy ; 
which, though sometimes played, is an exception to 
the general custom. 



GENEUAL RULES. 



229 



The power of calling the play of a hand, however 
important in itself, is of no advantage when exerted 
on a hand of no value; whilst all the benefit 
falls to the partner, who, by means of the exposed 
hand, is directed w^th regard to his own play. But 
by making him (the partner) throw dovm his hand 
al«o, the call thus regains its importance. If, how- 
ever, when both hands were thrown down, the call 
might be applied to either hand at the option of 
the adversaries, we should consider the punishment 
exorbitant. 

We are of opinion, that the spirit of moderation 
which the law here displays, is sufficient for all pur- 
poses of security, at the same time that it restrains 
the law within those bounds w^hich it could not 
pass without injustice. 

Our remarks upon the hand consisting of thirteen 
cards, apply equally to all other cases of the same 
sort which may occur during the round. In the 
expression more than half,'' may be found an 
amendment in favour of a delinquent who may have 
exposed a hand containing an even number. For, if 
he should hold eight cards, he must have shown five, 
to render himself amenable to our Article. 

We must here obser^'e, that if the hand not 
subject to the call, should contain any cards pre- 
viously exposed, such cards are disposed of by the 
usual regulations. (Article 73.) 



230 



GENERAL RULES. 



Article 124. 
TTe have already shown, that a hand thrown 
down involves a necessity of the same act on the 
side of the partner, and that were it otherwise, the 
fault might be productive of advantage to its authors. 
To this, we Avill add, that it is a case of sufficiently 
frequent occurrence to deserve to be discussed at 
some length. 

In order to obviate the slightest mistake in the 
application of the law, we repeat ; Firstly^ that in 
all cases where the hand is thrown down, the part- 
ner must do the same ; Secoiidlt/^ that one of the two 
hands, at the option of the delinquent, is played at 
command ; and Thirdly^ that the other hand cannot 
be called for, w^ith the exception of whatever cards 
may have been previously exposed. 

When a player throws down his cards, or, which 
amounts to the same thing, when he says, " I have 
won the game," " I can make the rest,'' he should 
be previously certain that nothing, not even his 
partner s hand, can prevent his making the remainder 
of the tricks. This is a caution which the new 
law renders necessary ; for if the cases which we 
have witnessed, should occur again, we will 
venture to affinn, that, three times out of four, 
these predictions would not only prove false, 
but sometimes involve their authors in condign 
punishment. 



GENERAL RULES. 



231 



Article 125. 

Among horse-jockies, the expression " faire 
panache' is applied to those horses which rear up till 
they fall back upon their hind quarters ; at whist, it 
is used to signify the action of throwing up the 
hand. The horse, in the position above mentioned, 
presents a whimsical resemblance to the cards 
lying on their backs, and apparently deprived of all 
power of self-defence. 

If a player throw up his hand, and an adversary 
do the same, the cards become so mixed that it is 
impossible to continue the game, and there must be 
a new deal ; but if his partner should prevent it in 
time, by removing the hand thrown up before the 
cards become mixed, the fault must then be compen- 
sated by applying to Article 124. 

The panache frequently proceeds from precipita- 
tion, or from want of presence of mind ; — suppose the 
leader plays the nine of trumps, his left-hand 
adversary puts the ten upon it ; his partner does not 
take it ; and he, thinking it is from the weakness of 
his hand, immediately throws up his cards. This 
very hand, however, though it refused to take the 
trick with an ace or king, possessed the means of 
winning the game. If his partner s calculation led 
him to allow the trick to pass, the leader has no 
right to object with such violence to his mode of 
play; such unreasonable behaviour, besides the 



232 



GENERAL RULES. 



injury it does the round in question, and its accom- 
panying interests, deprives his friend of all freedom 
of action ; for, with so susceptible an associate he will 
find it necessary to be always on his guard, lest a 
speculation lead to a serious quarrel. AVe say 
nothing here of the prejudice which the leader 
entails on himself ; but we cannot help thinking 
that he who has thus not only prevented the ^N-inning, 
but caused the loss of a rubber, and who, by his 
incurable temper, has, as it were, robbed that very 
partner whose interests he should have defended ; 
we repeat, that we cannot help thinking the feelings 
of a person in this predicament, any thing but en- 
viable ; and we are certain that every man of honour 
would, under these circumstances, find some means 
of indemnifpng his partner for his loss. 

The panache^ which, in another point of view, 
possesses the merit of economising time, is generally 
made in the folloAvi.ng manner. After the appearance 
of certain proofs of weakness, tlie player makes a 
signal to his partner by a slight motion of the hand ; 
if the partner speculate upon winning, he answers 
the sional bv a o-esture to that effect : but if, on the 
other hand, his hand be as weak as that of his 
associate, he replies to the question accordingly, and 
the two hands are thrown up togetlier. AVe must 
here confess, that these signals are strictly beyond 
the limits of intimations, and that they occasionally 



GENERAL RULES. 



233 



give rise to some inconyenience ; but it must also be 
remembered, that they are authorised by practice, 
and that much time is saved by their means ; in fact, 
we may say with truth, that one game out of five is 
generally finished in this manner ; we say generally, 
for among players of great experience, hands are 
much more frequently thrown up, with such 
extreme nicety are they enabled to anticipate the 
result. 

Article 126. 

We hold precision to be the most important of all 
qualities in a good writer. It can scarcely be ima- 
gined that any one would attempt to write upon a 
subject which he does not understand ; but to write 
in such a manner that others shall not be able to 
comprehend our meaning, is surely a proof either of 
great carelessness or glaring incapacity. 

Precision may be defined, the art of conveying our 
thoughts to others with exactness, and, at the same 
time, retrenching all superfluity of expression. We 
are acquainted with some dialects in which it is 
impossible to write distinctly, without using at least 
a page for almost every phrase. The southern lan- 
guages are both perspicuous and precise, thus uniting 
every necessary quality. 

Our rules, however, contain many Articles which 
are vaguely and indefinitely expressed. Article 126 
is liable to this exception. What is to be under- 



234 



GENERAL RULES. 



stood by the expression " very much ?" How are 
we to provide for the case when the fault is on both 
sides ? And in what acceptation are we to take 
" from any other cause V* 

The strongest and most serious objections are as 
nothing when weighed in the scale against necessity. 
The removal of the Article will create a deficiency in 
the rules ; if the expression be struck out, it will 
be the cause of endless discussions ; if we were to 
specify every sort of mutual fault, we should fill 
volumes. Again, to mention every possible cause 
by which a deal might become disordered, would be 
an interminable task, and would only serve to ex- 
pose him who should attempt it, to ridicule. 

Our expressions are sometimes designedly indefi- 
nite, because, upon reflection, having found it 
necessary to be vague, we made a duty of necessity. 
In this particular, however, w^e found it possible to 
assume a certain latitude without interfering with 
the perspicuity of our laws, and without giving the 
slightest pretext for useless discussion. It is fortu- 
nate that all questions of doubt arising from this 
cause, may be referred to competent judges in the 
bystanders, who, in making allowance for circum- 
stances, will pronounce a })romj)t and equitable 
judgment, or at any rate, in cases of difficulty, will 
decide the question on reasonable and sensible 
principles. 



GENERAL RULES. 



235 



Article 127. 

This is ;merely a corollary to the preceding Article. 
In the last, we pronounced a penalty upon extra- 
neous or reciprocal faults, by declaring the necessity 
of a new deal ; here we apply the same penalty to 
special faults, and fix the punishment upon the 
guilty party. 

"We have already mentioned the difficulty of recti- 
fying a fault, in those cases in which the correction 
is attended with no advantage to the adversaries. 
We must here repeat our conviction, that no Article 
of law can provide for the innumerable varieties of 
the fault, but that every satisfaction will be found in 
the application of Articles 133 and 134. To which 
we will add, that, what in theory appears very for- 
midable, frequently meets with but trifling difficulties 
in practice. 

Article 128. 
If a player should have forgotten to declare honours 
till after the trump-card is turned, the honours cannot 
be marked : suppose, however, that, in consequence 
of some fault, the deal be lost, or a fresh deal be 
necessary. 

In this case he might assume that, as the round 
was annulled, he had a right to resume all his privi- 
leges of the preceding round. 

In the case of a new deal, no objection could be 



236 



GENERAL KULES. 



raised to his pretensions, for a round which is an- 
nulled, can be productive of no effects. 

But, in the case of a lost deal, it might be main- 
tained that the round was not altoaether without 

o 

effect, since it produced a gain to one party, and a 
loss to the other. 

Under these circumstances, the leodslator con- 
^idered himself authorised to decide the two cases 
differently, though, at the same time, he found it 
convenient to combine them in one article, and under 
the same law. The only effect produced by this 
arrangement, is a slight increase in the value of the 
honours. 

Thus, setting aside all difference between a lost 
deal and a new deal, it is finally settled, that the 
right of marking honours is not lost, but only de- 
ferred, and that the pri^^ilege may be revived by one 
of the two incidents above mentioned. 

This rule, w^hich regards honours, may be applied 
by analogy to other cases. 

Article 129. 

As we meet with the words the lead of the 
round" in several places, it must be clearly under- 
stood what is meant by that expression. On the 
principle of mutual responsibility, when a player 
has played or put down his card, the round 



GENERAL RULES. 



237 



is, to all intents, led off, as far as it may affect his 
own or his partner s rights. 

As the article explains how a round is led off, it 
should also show in what manner it is terminated ; 
this it does by reference. A round is finished in the 
same way as a game (see Article 130). 

To play to a trick, is to put down your card on 
those which have been played before your turn. 

The expression " lead" strictly belongs to that 
card which begins a round or a trick ; here we have 
oiven it a slio^ht extension of sigrnification, since we 
also apply it to the first card played after the 
leading-card. 

Article 130. 

If one party assert that they have won the game, 
and if their adversaries, without any dispute, assent 
to the assertion, the game is finished. The circum- 
stance of the cards being again put together is no 
additional proof of the fact. AVe have merely 
mentioned it as the first which usually takes place 
after the fact is admitted. Whatever follows, only 
serves to confirm it. If, for instance, a rubber had 
been won, the stakes paid, and the players had 
left the table, it would be absurd, then, to argue that 
the game was not strictly finished, because the cards 
were not put together. All subsequent circumstances 



238 



GENERAL RULES. 



corroborate or support those which precede them. 
If we did not confine all disputes or objections within 
a limited term of time, what opportunity for cor- 
rections could exist, when players and bettors were 
dispersed from the scene of action ? 

While a game is in continuation, or during the 
playing of the rubber, we can readily imagine 
that every ingenuous player, even without referring 
to rules, will admit that he is wrong when his error 
is demonstrated to him, because the fact is fresh in 
the memory of the other players, and the mistake 
may be easily rectified. But, under any other cir- 
cumstances, it is, to say the least, extremely 
dangerous to prefer a reliance on the honour 
of individuals to a strict application of the 
law. 

These remarks do not affect errors in reckoning 
the fish, or, in other words, errors in settling accounts. 
These are never too late for correction, provided we 
can convince the erring persons of their mistake by 
recalling the fact to their minds. Thus, the day 
after playing, we remind our adversary that we 
paid him nine fish for a rubber which was reckoned 
only at seven. He remembers the circumstance, 
and pays the difference, exactly as he would do 
in the case of an overcharged item in an ac« 
count. 



GENERAL KULES. 



2S9 



Article 131. 
It is contrary to the rules, not to follow suit when 
you are able to do so. Thus, to put a heart upon a 
spade, when you have a spade in your hand, is an 
infringement of the law. 

No one can be rendered independent of the law 
by any right conferred by a particular article ; but 
still, at the same time, common right, which is pre- 
existent, and paramount to all law, may be claimed 
by him who may prefer it to any other privilege. 

We are perfectly aware, that if the fault be not 
recent, and if several tricks have followed it, it may 
be exceedingly difficult of correction ; we have 
spoken elsewhere of the insufficiency of a special 
article of law, when applied to an incident which 
presents itself under a variety of forms ; and we 
have, therefore, referred all such cases to Article 1 33, 
which so easily adapts itself to circumstances, and 
is invested with such full powers, that it cannot fail 
in all cases to give perfect satisfaction. 

At Piquet, in which the revoke is not recognised, 
it is necessary continually to have recourse to cor- 
rection. Players on each side are obliged to take 
back their cards, and to put them down again in the 
same order in which they have been already played. 
This is attended w^th very little inconvenience, and 
the game proceeds in its natural course. 



1 



240 GENERAL RULES. 

We confess that in four-handed games the incon- 
venience is doubled ; but yet, with a conscientious 
spirit, and the assistance of the bystanders, we 
shall find no difficulty in surmounting this obstacle. 
Besides, the fact occurs so seldom, that we ourselves 
have never been witness to it ; we have always seen 
players decline this right of rectification, because 
they found the application of the penalty, or a refe- 
rence to Article 127, much more profitable. 

To deal, or to play out of turn, are also illegal 
acts ; but they are not such serious offences against 
the law, because they produce no evil consequences, 
and do not act to the prejudice of either party. 
Indeed, though they interrupt, they do not perplex 
the game. If they escape the notice of the players, 
or if they be remarked, and suffer the consequent 
penalty, it is now too late to rectify them, and the 
game must proceed. 

But how are we to calculate the number of cards 
that have been played of a certain suit, when a 
player, though able to do so, does not follow that suit ? 
All the labour and attention bestowed by the dili- 
o ent player on the progress of the said suit, becomes 
useless and vain, when, to his utter amazement, he 
sees another card of the same suit proceed from a 
hand which he had thought exhausted. All his 
calculations are thrown into confusion ; the sudden 



GENERAL RULES. 



241 



appearance of this fourteenth card makes him almost 
doubt the evidence of his senses ; and, sometimes, 
he becomes so puzzled and bewildered, that he allows 
the round to finish, and forgets to claim the re- 
voke. 



M 



242 



SECTION XL 



OF THE GALLERY, OR BY- 
STANDERS. 



Ix olden times, the two principal diversions of 
good society were games, and the promenade. Busi- 
ness was then considered of minor importance, and 
never fomied a subject of general conversation, be- 
cause it was not, as now, a question of all-absorbing 
interest. The leisure hours of life were then more 
extended and more regular. Unassuming talent, 
gaiety, grace, and refinement in conversation, inter- 
spersed w4th a multitude of ingenious amusements, 
combined to render life agreeable ; and the pastimes 
which the different seasons of the year or the 
fashions of the day offered to society, pleased as 
much by their variety as by their continual change. 
The table, moderate in expense, but tastefully regu- 
lated, possessed one great advantage, — that there was 



OF THE GALLERY, &C. 



243 



always a place for the stranger. An unexpected 
addition to the number of guests was rather a sub- 
ject for mirth than a cause of embarrassment ; and a 
feast, furnished forth by the farm-yard and fertile 
meadow, made the table groan under its weight, and 
realised the scenes of Homeric and patriarchal 
times. 

In the evening, members of families of all ages 
assembled in saloons, where they could amuse them- 
selves at a very trifling expense, by reason of the 
number of players admitted by the games then 
prevalent, and the combinations favourable to the 
exertion of the intellect, which they possessed. 
These games were easily learnt by those who were 
accustomed to see them and take part in them from 
their earliest infancy. Children imbibed their spirit 
with their first nourishment, and became adepts at 
these games, without being conscious of any mental 
exertion in acquiring them. Philidor, at the age of 
eleven, was the prince of chess-players. Piquet, 
backgammon, and other games, though less difl&- 
cult than chess, have each had their great player. 

Round every table, a group was formed of ail 
those who either did not wish to play, or who were 
waiting to take their turn in the game. Thus a 
body of friends was formed, who might console the 
ill fortune of losers, or decide upon difficulties arising 
out of the game, and thereby prevent discussion. 



244 



OF THE GALLERY, 



A gallery, that is, a number of persons who are 
spectators of a game, and who take an interest in its 
progress, is so agreeable and pleasing an accession 
to the players themselves, that scarcely any game 
with which we are acquainted would not be insipid 
if deprived of it. Fives and billiards, notwith- 
standing their intrinsic merit, could not dispense with 
this accessory ; and draughts, chess, and other games, 
without this assistance, would soon become neglected 
and obsolete, for want of some one to whom cases in 
dispute might be referred. 

If our readers participate in these sentiments, they 
will admit the importance of this last section. We 
shall not here confine ourselves to demonstrating the 
advantages resulting from a gallery ; we shall also 
show the inconveniences arisino^ from an abuse of 
this institution, and how they may be avoided ; not 
forgetting to protect, in every case, the interests of 
the players ; and, lastly, we shall do our best to 
inform those who are, perhaps, not so well acquainted 
with the forms of society, but who, however, possess, 
in our opinion, one great merit, that of never erring 
intentionally. 

Those persons, who may object to the somewhat in- 
sipid idyl introduced at the beginning of this section, 
are referred for its counterpart to the end of the rules. 
Article 132. 

If a dispute arise between two players, one posi- 



OR EYSTAXDERS. 



245 



tively affirming that an error has been committed, 
and the other as positively denying the fact ; it is 
evident, that, in such a case, all continued discussion 
would be useless. 

Sound reasoning seldom fails to produce a change 
in the opinions of others, unless when directed towards 
those who oppose to conviction those diseases of 
the mind, obstinacy and self-interest ; but it cannot 
change the nature of things, or make them appear 
otherwise than as they really exist. 

Under these circumstances, the dispute must be 
settled by arbitration or by lot. The umpires are 
the bystanders, or witnesses. They are the best 
judges of the fact, as they have seen it, and, con- 
sequently, there is no appeal from their decision. 
Every man of sense w411 think himself too fortunate 
to have such a decision to refer to ; even if unjustly 
condemned, he will submit without murmuring; for 
w^here shall we look for him who has never dis- 
covered, after an argument, that he has been all the 
while in error, though he was positive, at the time, 
of being in the right ? 

The drawing by lot is a concession on both sides. 
Each party gives up the half of his rights ; a pro- 
ceeding which it is necessary to adopt in the 
absence of w^itnesses. By this concession, the in- 
terests of neither side are injured, consequently 
there can be no oppression exercised. Good manners 



246 OF THE GALLERY, 

enforce its application, for any one who would refuse 
to submit to its decision, would be scouted from 
society. It would be vain for such a person to argue 
that his adversary had before given cause for similar 
altercations. Why does he expose himself to 
quarrel ? Is lie not acquainted with the saying of 
the magistrate : If you deceive ine once^ you are to 
hlame ; hut if a second time^ it will he my fault!* 

When there have been no bystanders, and where 
the adversary has evinced a determined obstinacy 
not to yield the point, we have known some persons 
desist from discussion, and concede their rights to 
their antagonist. This we consider an act of 
exemplary self-control, especially when pecuniary 
interests have been involved. The only alternative, 
on such occasions, would have been a serious quarrel, 
which should never be permitted to arise out of 
games intended for amusement. The rules of society 
are severe towards these cases. They take no ac- 
count of the origin of the quarrel ; they regard only 
the consequences, which they hold in utter ab- 
horrence. 

Article 133. 

Whenever a player thinks that he perceives, in 
the course of the game, an act unauthorised by the 
law, he has a right to remark upon it, and conse- 
quently to refer to the bystanders for their opinion. 

The bystanders are not allowed to express their 



OR BYSTANDERS. 



247 



opinion, except at the express request of the players. 
The only exception to this remark is the case of 
Article 135. 

The bystanders are in the best possible position to 
pass judgment ; they can hear, see, and understand 
the game as well as the players, and of course with 
much greater impartiality. (It must be, however, 
remembered, that those who have bets on the game 
cannot be consulted, except as a reference.) The 
same act or expression will be injurious or insignifi- 
cant, according to time and consequences. Incidents 
so liable to variation and change must be decided by 
judges equally affected by times and circumstances. 

If the bystanders, when applied to, answer in the 
negative, the question is settled ; if they reply in the 
affirmative, and there is a law applicable to the case 
(as in Article 113), it is immediately applied, and 
from this decision there is no appeal, except in those 
cases in which the bystanders, as judges, have ad- 
mitted that there is cause for complaint, as in Article 
111, and others. 

These latter questions are not necessarily decided 
on the spot, nor are those of concession and rectifica- 
tion. Every one has a right to question the capacity 
of those persons who form the gallery ; but we 
would recommend great caution in appealing from 
their judgment. A prompt decision is preferable to 



248 



OF THE GALLERY, 



a complete one ; and we did not frame Article 134 
with the intention of applying it to cases of daily- 
occurrence. 

He who delays till to-morrow, a question which 
may be decided immediately, or who refuses the 
decision of the proper judge, for the arbitration of 
those removed from the scene of action, such a per- 
son, we are of opinion, raises a strong presumption 
against the justice of his cause. 

Under the existing laws of Whist, scarcely a day 
has passed without some case of difficulty being 
referred to our judgment. We have always found 
great pleasure in solving these questions, and our 
opinions on various cases have at last become so 
well known, as to render the necessity of reference 
less frequent, so that we are now seldom consulted, 
except in very rare and difficult cases. Few disputes,, 
which are agreed to be referred to our decision, are 
now brought before us, for the refusal of either party 
to abide by our judgment, is considered as an ac- 
knowledgment of error. 

We consider this Article 133 as a fortunate inven- 
tion ; without its assistance, we could never have 
attained our desired aim. Twenty long and diffuse 
articles would not have compensated for its absence ; 
it supplies deficiencies, modifies punishments, rectifies 
error, and serves as a reference for all doubts ; it 



OR BYSTANDERS. 



249 



removes all obstacles, and animates players with 
the hopes of victory, by detaching their thoughts 
from past difficulties. 

If such effects are produced by this admirable in- 
vention in its infancy, what hopes may we entertain 
of its future orreatness, when it shall have attained a 
more mature age ? 

Article 134. 

We have already declared that, with regard to the 
fact, the decision of the bystanders is paramount. 
They have the power of maintaining, specifying, and 
determining the fact ; but players are privileged 
to refuse to submit to their opinion, though this is 
an extreme case, which we would advise all persons 
to avoid, because the power vested in the bystanders 
is of great advantage to players, even though they 
be not always very competent, or very impartial 
judges. But let u> proceed to cases of more conse- 
quence. 

Notwithstanding all our care and labour, we have 
not provided against new and important cases, which 
time, and the infinite combinations of the game, are 
certain to bring forth. 

Again, the progress of society wall introduce otlier 
wants, and wall make it necessary to add many cor- 
rections and alterations. 

M 5 



250 



OF THE GALLERY, 



We shall here lay down a plan for perpetuating 
and perfecting the rules of the game. This system, 
which we leave as an inheritance to posterity, will 
redound to our future glory. Here, by a clause, 
sous benefice d'inventaire^ we reserve to ourselves a 
vindication from the charge of Vandalism, or per- 
mitting useless introductions, and suffering the prin- 
ciples of the game to be infringed. 

The following rules will serve as a supplement, or 
correction of the law as it now stands. 

Firstly^ — If an unforeseen case should occur in 
any whist club, it shall be referred for decision to 
players of acknowledged skill, and be made the sub- 
ject of frequent conference. 

Secondly^ — It shall be explained in writing, and 
posted for public inspection. 

Thirdly^ — It shall be communicated to all neigh- 
bouring clubs. 

Fourthly^ — It shall be submitted to foreign clubs 
in those countries where the game of whist is 
well played. 

Fifthly^ and Lastly^ — It shall return to its original 
source, the decision shall be received as law, and be 
introduced in the next edition. 

Let no one object to this arrangement that it will 
-occupy many years ; time is always necessary to 
improvement : there is no need of haste, when no 



OR BYSTANDERS. 



251 



risk is incurred by delay. Have we not been long 
enough the dupes of intrigue and pretended re- 
formers ? 

We shall find that a case of small importance will 
be longer in attaining a decision, and that it will 
return to its source purified by a number of amend- 
ments; and, lastly, that a partial decision of the 
bystanders will exercise no influence on a question 
which requires reflection and consideration. 

Article 135. 

Customs which are purely the result of habit, 
should not be allowed to off*er any obstacle to dis- 
cussion : their foundations have been long since 
sapped by the gTadual improvement of the game, 
and the day is at length arrived when they must 
give way to rational institutions. Article 135 
creates a revolution in the former usages of the 
game, and restores to the bystanders the rights of 
which a long and inveterate habit had deprived 
them ; it re-establishes equity in decisions, it ani- 
mates the progress of the game, and raises those, who 
were before considered a hindrance, into powerful 
protectors of the players' interests. 

This regTilation also contributes to perfect union 
among the members of society, by causing that to 
be considered law which was formerly only a received 
custom (we allude to society as it has existed for 



252 



OF THE GALLERY, 



the last twenty years) ; and, in fine, it is in accord- 
ance with those feelings of good sense and justice 
which so strongly characterise the improvement and 
civilisation of the present age. 

There are, however, many players of the old 
school, far from disposed to give up their ancient 
customs without a struoole. For this school we 
entertain the highest respect, and we would much 
rather gain over its members to our side by reasoning, 
than reduce them to it by necessity. They are, besides, 
supported by some powerful arguments, which we 
shall here quote, that they may stand opposed to 
our refutation of them, and in order that every one 
may become a competent judge of their merit. 

These players argue ; Firstly^ That the bystanders, 
not forming an essential part of the table, should 
remain silent, and never interfere, except when con- 
sulted. 

Secondly^ — That their voluntary and frequent in- 
terference w^ould be intolerable, and would con- 
tinually promote confusion and tedious discussion. 

Thirdly. — That it would affect the independence 
of 23layers, and would tend to confuse their ideas, and 
distract their attention from the game. 

Fourthly^ and Lastly^ — That they might favour 
one side to the injury of the other, and form a party, 
by combining to bet against any one individual. 

To these objections we answer : — 



OR BYSTANDERS. 



25S 



Firstly^ — That the bystanders are both useful and 
agreeable to the players ; they resolve difficulties, 
and prevent all interruption ; they are a means of 
obtaining a more impartial decision, because they 
are removed from the more immediate interests of 
the game ; and they offer an agreeable relaxation 
during the intervals between the rounds. They hold 
the bets, and relieve the monotony of the game ; 
they tend greatly to increase the number of players, 
who, if the gallery were abolished, would, either 
from ennui^ or the fear of encountering dispute, give 
up playing altogether. 

To enumerate the services of the bystanders would 
be an endless task ; but it appears that the question 
may be resolved as follows : — That the services they 
perform give them the right of acting, and if, on the 
other hand, they are indispensable, every thing 
should be done to conciliate their aid. 

Secondly^ — We will allow that the individuals 
composing the gallery frequently start questions of 
trifling interest, and do not even always judge ques- 
tions of doctrine with gre?vt discrimination. This is 
not in consequence of their want of capacity, for per- 
haps the very next moment tliey themselves will cut 
in, and manage their own game with the same ability 
as others ; but the truth is, that they who are not ac- 
tually engaged in the game consider it only in certain 
parts ; perhaps they follow the course of two hands, 



254 



OF THt: GALLERY, 



and without making allowances for the other two, they 
expect them to play in such a manner as might be 
proved impossible ; and also, they are glad of an 
opportunity to give some piece of advice, after the 
termination of a long and tedious round. 

The reflections thus cast upon the gallery are 
nothing more than what occurs in the common affairs 
of life. Errors are frequently corrected by the very 
causes which first gave them birth. Besides, this 
conversation injures no one, since it never takes 
place till after the termination of the round. During 
the round, no interruption is pennitted, the bystanders 
scarcely venture to breathe, and every one knows 
that the slightest observation of a player effectually 
silences any remark from the spectators. 

Even if the bystanders be mistaken in a point of 
law, the game will not suffer by their error. Can 
they be mistaken in facts, when engaged in the very 
act of deciding upon them ? This is not probable. 
And even admittinor that it were so, the disadvantaofe 
arising from this error would be of slight importance, 
compared with the inconvenience of referring to 
another tribunal ; and the judg-ment would be, defini- 
tively, in favour of the players ; for we have already 
shown that any decision, so that it be prompt, is to 
the advantage of the latter. 

Thirdly^ — There can be no doubt that if the by- 
standers were allowed to exert their rights during 



OK BYSTANDERS. 



255 



the playing of the round, if they intruded their ser- 
vices or advice upon the players at that time, they 
would unquestionably throw the whole table into 
confusion. But their remarks are attended with no 
inconvenience, because they are restrained within a 
proper period. We here again repeat that, during, 
and even after the round, the bystanders are not 
allowed to interfere for the correction of faults of 
omission, unless they are expressly consulted for that 
purpose. 

Fourthly^ — The bystanders cannot favour one 
player more than another. In all those cases where 
the player injures no one but himself, an unseasonable 
interference of the bystanders falls back upon their 
own heads ; that is, on the individual who is guilty 
of it, and who thus makes himself amenable to 
Article 139. The peculiar functions of the gallery 
consist in opposing that sort of injustice which is 
done to another, by claiming those privileges which 
do not in reality belong to us. The rights of Article 
135 will be established by certain questions which 
we shall here put and resolve, in order that its limits 
may be strictly defined, and that it may be impos- 
sible for passion or levity to prevail over ignorance. 

We admit that sometimes a single individual, who 
plays high stakes, and holds all the bets, will have 
almost all the bystanders against him ; but our law 
does not increase the disadvantages of this exception 



256 



OF THE GALLERY, 



to the rale ; on the contrary, it makes the adversaries 
more scrupulously delicate of assuming upon their 
advantages ; and it also makes those witnesses who 
have nothing at stake, more determined to see justice 
done. These latter, in an emergency of this descrip- 
tion, will arm themselves with all the power of their 
prerogative, and never quit the field of action till 
they have ascertained that the case has been disposed 
of according to the strictest principles of equity. 

If, at any game, a player should mark more points 
than he has made, and his adversary, either from 
carelessness or excitement, should not perceive the 
fault, of what use would be the gallery, if they saw 
the mistake, and yet had no right to remark upon 
it ? To allow the commission of an illegal act, 
amounts to a participation of the crime ; and again, 
to interfere, without the right to do so, would be 
an infringement of all the rules of society. The only 
course to be pursued under these circumstances, is 
to withdraw from tlie company. 

Points are improperly marked, either by mistake, 
or intentionally ; if by mistake, the party in fault 
should feel thankful to any one who points out the 
error ; if intentionally, the delinquent will not dare 
to confess his intention, and is equally obliged to 
appear thankful for the correction. 

Whether it has occurred by mistake, or purposely, 
the bystanders, if compelled to retire, will entertain 



OR BYSTANDERS. 



257 



the same opinion of the player in question ; his 
character will, at all events, be suspected, and thus 
the bonds of the society will be loosened, and the 
society itself soon become dissolved. 

We can scarcely conceive it possible that any 
society which rejects our law, can be held together 
in perfect harmony for any length of time. 

Now, since these fatal consequences can be pre- 
vented by a single word, it becomes necessary to 
authorise this law. No plausible motive for false 
reasoning can be allowed to weigh against a principle 
which involves the interests of morality. 

We shall now state some cases for reference, in 
order that the unanimous admission of the principle 
of the rule may not be disturbed by the difficulty of 
its application. 

First Class of Questions, 

Q. If one side win the game, and, being ignorant 
of the fact, mark only a few points ? 

A. The bystanders must not interfere. 

Q, If one side win the game, but forget to take 
the fish (which is not an uncommon oversight) ? 

A. The bystanders must not interfere. 

These faults may be rectified by the players them- 
selves during the continuance of the rubber, but the 
bystanders have no right to give the slightest inti- 



258 



OF THE GALLERY, 



mation of them. They are not allowed to correct 
such errors, unless expressly consulted. 

Second Class of Questions. 

Q. If one side mark the honours without holding 
them, or score more tricks or points than they have 
made ? 

A. It is the duty of the bystanders to correct the 
error. 

Q, If one side make only a few points, and mark 
the game ; or, if, when they have won the game, 
they take more fish than the game counts ? 

A, The bystanders are conscientiously obliged to 
interfere. 

Third Class of Questions, 

Q, If one side, having made only six levees {Le 
devoir)^ mark the odd trick, either through inadver- 
tence, because they do not see it marked by the 
adversaries, or in order to lead them astray ? 

A, Tlie bystanders must wait till the trick is lost 
by one party (Article 58), and will cause it to be 
deducted from the score of the others. 

Note. — Here the bystanders are allowed to interfere during 
the round, but without danger of disturbing the memory, since 
the two tricks have just been made. Besides, this case is a 
necessary exception. 

Q. If a player deal out of his turn ? 



OR BYSTANDERS. 



259 



A . The bystanders must not interfere. 

It is true that, in this case, an interference of the 
bystanders would prevent injustice, which is in ac- 
<jordance with the spirit of their office ; but, at the 
same time, their interference would be in time for 
the adversaries to profit by it, which is no part of 
their duty. 

These are the limits of the case In order to 
convince those who are not of our opinion in this 
particular, we shall here add, that, if the bystanders 
had the power of rectifying the deal, they would 
also interfere in the arr an elements of all the minor 
points of the table, and thus reduce the players to 
mere machines. 

Q, Suppose a trick is purloined? (Article 120.) 

A. The bystanders may enforce its restitution as 
soon as the conditions of Article 81 are fulfilled. 

We think that the solution of these questions will 
be sufficient to prevent the possibility of mistaking 
the spirit and intention of Article 135. It is a case, 
however, of sufficient importance to require a 
thorough explanation, for the slightest error will 
subject us to the provisions of Article 139. And 
here our conscientious scruples have induced us to lay 
down, in the form of a general maxim, those remarks 
which both implicitly and explicitly form the sub- 
stance of the preceding pages. 



260 



OF THE Gi\LLERY, 



Maaim. 

The bystanders have no right to interfere w hen 
parties act in prejudice to their own interests. 

But, whenever they act prejudicially to the in- 
terests of their adversaries, the bystanders are en- 
titled to raise their voice against the injustice. 

Notwithstanding the length of our remarks on 
this article, w^e cannot dismiss the subject without 
mentioning that the duties spoken of in Article 135 
concern the players as well as the bystanders. In 
the case of Article 133, bettors have no voice, by 
reason of their peculiar position, and the impossibility 
of interested persons to judge the case impartially. 
There is one circumstance to which we would here 
draw our readers' attention, and which they will have 
no difficulty in understanding. Where probity is 
concerned, suspicion itself is injurious, and we need 
not add, that it would be very discouraging to de- 
prive the bystanders of their right of interference in 
favour of the adversaries, if it were admitted aoainst 
the other party ; and to expunge it in both cases 
would lead to injustice, since it w^ould diminish the 
number of witnesses, by whose means alone crimes 
are sometimes detected. 

Article 136. 

A player frequently sits down with the intention 
of playing three rubbers, and plays twenty. In this 



OR BYSTANDERS. 



261 



case, his attention becomes so fatigued from long 
exertion, that he is drawn into the most absurd mis- 
takes. This state of mind would be productive of 
the most pernicious results, were they not counter- 
balanced by a similar state of mind in the adversaries. 
If it were allowed for any one player, under these cir- 
cumstances, to avail himself of the assistance or advice 
of a newly-arrived friend, and thus to recover himself 
from his abstraction, it would give an unfair advan- 
tage to one party ; and if all the players were allowed 
the same privilege, the game would present one 
imbroken scene of confusion, no longer in the hands 
of the drowsy principals, but entirely directed by 
substitutes. No one should think of admitting a law 
authorising such deviations ; every one, on the con- 
trary, should strenuously support the most rigorous 
enactments against those who would favour one 
player to the prejudice of another. It is difficult, 
however, to provide for these emergencies. Nothing 
is more common than for a person who is seated 
behind you, and interested in your game, either from 
excitement or thoughtlessness, to offer you his advice 
or opinion upon your manner of playing : " You 
have a heart, why do you not play it ?" — " One of 
your cards has fallen on the ground — " Take the 
trick — These, and a hundred other similar remarks, 
are continually being made by the lookers-on ; they 
are of real service to the player, and yet they escape 



263 



OF THE GALLERY, 



punishment. To say nothing of the look of severity, 
or the rude remonstrance which is drawn from the 
injured party, and which calls up the blush into the 
cheek of the delinquent ; and not to mention the 
awkward position in which a man of honour is 
situated, when obliged to defend himself against a 
charge which he has brought upon his own head by 
his thoughtlessness ; to say nothing of all this, let us 
consider only the pecuniary loss incurred, of which 
he alone is the cause, and which he is unable to 
repair. It may be argued that his excitement is 
excusable, that it is caused by a desire of seeing 
justice done, or by a feeling of private friendship ; but 
such feelings should never be permitted to operate to 
the injury of others. Under our law, no expressions 
are allowed except those authorised by the strictest 
rules of politeness ; a moment of forgetfulness will 
no longer produce a dilemma ; the law expressly 
declares that the loss must be paid ; and who- 
ever has caused it, must be ready to make good the 
deficiency. The only new condition for him who 
has no command over his tongue is, a well-filled 
purse. To pay a forfeit breaks no bones; but an 
attack on our vanity is not so easily forgotten, and 
the remembrance of it returns long after it is past ; 
but when the forfeit is paid, the affair is settled, and 
is forgotten on both sides. 

It is the duty of the bystanders to determine the 



OR BYSTANDERS. 



263 



amount to be paid as an indemnification. This may 
be done by accommodation, or concession; or strictly 
according; to the law. These arranoements will, of 
course, depend on the circumstances of the case ; 
they will be settled either by the mutual consent of 
parties, or by a majority of the bystanders. In case 
that it be necessary to enforce the utmost rigour of 
the law, we must refer our readers to Appendix A. 

Article 137. 

Nothing is more common than to hear a member 
of the gallery exclaim, " What are trumps ?" — 
" Whose turn is it to play T—" Who dealt ?" &c. 
We are acquainted with one person who is in the habit 
of continually touching the cards, and with another 
who even ooes so far as to turn the tricks. There is 
no bad intention concealed under this conduct ; they 
are interested in the progress of the round, or they 
are desirous of following the game, and in fear of 
forgetfulness or error, they are guilty of these 
indiscretions. 

We are sorry to be under the necessity of decla- 
ring that there is not one of the above-mentioned 
questions which does not render its author amenable 
to Article 139. 

Players are often attacked with a temporary obtuse- 
ness of intellect; sometimes they are mistaken in the 
trump. (This latter frequently occurs to ourselves.) 



c 



264 OF THE GALLERY, 

What right have you to correct them, or rouse their 
spirits ? If your questions were equally profitable to 
both sides, the only objection to them would be that 
they were in bad taste ; but as they profit only 
one party, they amount to a positive infraction of 
the law. 

Must it then be concluded that a new comer can re- 
main an uninterested spectator of the game ? That it 
requires no study, no apprenticeship ? This is an error 
in which we are by no means desirous that any one 
should remain, as much for our own credit as for 
the interest of others. Be it then known, that, in 
most civilised societies, all forms are conventional ; 
that, unless we wish to acquire the epithet of barba- 
rian, we must study, and inform ourselves ; and that 
the science of looking-on at whist is by no means easy 
of attainment. This is a science which we would 
strongly recommend every on^ to study, for which 
purpose we beg to refer our readers to our remarks 
upon the following Article. 

Article 138. 

We can scarcely think it possible, that, in good 
society, a person ever approached a whist-table with 
the intention of disturbing or injuring any of the 
players. 

How much it is to be regretted that our actions 
should not correspond to these pacific and well-disposed 
feelings, and that, either through ignorance or error, 



OR BYSTANDERS. 265 

we should annoy those whom we look upon with 
pleasure, and to whom we, in return, are desirous 
of being agreeable. 

We shall here lay down some rules, to serve as a 
guide for the few persons who may stand in need of 
them. Indeed, had it not been for the threats con- 
tained in Article 139, and for our great desire of 
promoting harmony among players, we should have 
almost felt inclined to omit these rules. 

ADVICE TO YOUNG PERSONS WHEN LOOKING OVER A 
WHIST-TABLE. 

Firstly^ Endeavour to be apparently insensible to 
the changes of the game. 

Note : For fear that any indication of feeling on 
your part, may reveal to others the state of 
the hand you are looking at. 
Secondly, Look at one hand only, unless you are 
so situated as to be able to see two without moving, 
Note: Do not resemble the star of the Magi, 
which remained stationary over the spot which 
interested them, in order to point it out. 
Thirdly, If you have witnessed the commence- 
ment of a round, do not retire from the table until 
it is finished. 

Note : It may be imagined that the hand over 
which you are looking, is too weak to 
afford you any interest. 

N 



266 



OF THE GALLEKY, 



Fourthly^ During the continuance of tlie round, 
observe a profound silence, even when at some distance 
from the table. 

Note : Nothing should disturb the memory or 

attention of the players. 
Fifthly^ Do not stand in the light. 
Note : AVhen a game is played by day-light, you 
hide the hand over which you are looking, since 
the player cannot see so well as yourself. 
Sixthly^ Do not touch either the players or their 
chairs, and even keep yourself at a sufficient distance 
to prevent them touching you by the movements 
they are obliged to make in playing. 

Note : The approach, even of a familiar acquaint- 
ance, is disagreeable to a person engaged in 
play. 

Seventhly^ Do not look over the hand of a player 
vdth. whom you are but slightly acquainted, without 
his pennission. 

Note : This is a matter of politeness, otherwise he 
might endeavour to conceal it from you. You 
should avoid both inconveniences, the annoy- 
ance, and the hint. 
Eighthly^ Never look over a hand against which 
you are betting. 

Note : If this act be not of serious importance, 
still it may be attended with inconvenience ; 
the annoyance of seeing a weak hand, should 



OR BYSTANDERS. 



267 



be occasionally tempered by the pleasure 

of seeing strong cards. 
Here we close our rules, as we think that enough 
has been said ; though not for want of matter for 
further remarks. We confess that these admonitions 
would have been better introduced in an Advice to 
young persons on their behaviour in company^ than 
in a treatise on whist ; but our observations are the 
result of experience. Scarcely a day passes in 
which it is not necessary to put some of them in 

practice We have thus rendered an essential 

service to all players We have laid down the 

rudiments of a j)oliteness which requires time in 
order to be practised in perfection, and we have 
introduced the necessity of pursuing a line of conduct, 
in which no one can fail for the future. 

Article 139, 

No engagement can be more binding than a 
mutual contract : when a benefit is conferred, every 
one should acknowledge the obligation, and take the 
first opportunity of making a return. Thus, the 
privileges with which we have invested the by- 
standers authorise us to impose upon them certain 
restrictions. These are laid down in Article 139. 

We are perfectly aware of the pleasure felt in 
witnessing a game of whist ; and we can conceive 
that this pleasure would be much increased, were it 



268 



or THE GALLERY, 



permitted us to give advice to the players, or to pass 
our opinion on the game openly ; we even confess 
that our delioht would be still further heiorhtened. 

c e 

were we allowed to look over several hands, and to 
draw a conclusion upon the event of the contest, by 
making a visit of inspection round the table. AVe 
cannot find fault with tastes in which we ourselves 
participate. But these desires must be restrained 
the moment they interfere with the interests of 
others, and we must not act in such a manner as to 
prejudice or annoy players : in the pursuit of a 
harmless enjoyment, we should reflect on the reci- 
procal duties of mankind, and check every wish that 
would prompt us to pass the bounds of propriety. 

The remarks which we here offer to the public are 
not the result of solitary reflection ; they originated 
on the very scene of contest, and they are indebted 
for the form in which they here stand, to many im- 
provements suggested by scientific and intelligent 
men. ^Ve have endeavoured to embody a principle 
of equity in our code of laws, and to fix upon polite- 
ness a lasting stamp which would render it com- 
pulsory. It cannot be objected that we have arro- 
gated to ourselves the ^DOwers conferred on the by 
standers. Our reasons for investino^ them with such- 
authority are clearly stated in the preceding remai'ks. 
It cannot be denied, that, by depriving the bystanders 
of the power of acting unjustly (that is, by making 



OR BYSTANDERS. 



269 



them compensate for a loss incurred through their 
fault, by a sum of money), we have, at the same 
time, relieved the player from all anxiety on that 
head. 

Those persons who have hitherto been guilty of 
the faults here mentioned, will soon find it necessary 
to correct them. They have never given themselves 
the trouble of reflecting on the confusion arising 
from their indiscretion, and upon the double injustice 
of which they have been guilty, (for it must be 
observed, en passant^ that inadvertences are always 
to the advantage of the adept, as the inexperienced 
are too much absorbed in the game to notice them), 
but when arraigned at the tribunal of Article 139, 
they will find it necessary to defend themselves : 
there Avill be many losing players, who, to cover 
their own losses, will closely watch the most in- 
offensive movements of the bystanders ; and let 
them only conceive their position, if their accusation 
is declared unjust by a majority. The unpleasant- 
ness of their situation will be added to the loss 
which they have been unable to avoid ; it will be 
then too late to retract ; the delinquent will have 
incurred the bad opinion of the public, and subjected 
himself to an additional pecuniary loss. 

Here we breathe from our labours. We have, at 
length, arrived at a point we have long wished 
to reach. We confess that this accumulation of 



270 



OF THE GALLERY, 



articles has been very trying to our patience ; indeed, 
we scarcely think we should have undertaken the 
work, had we been aware of the necessity of so 
many explanations. To show, however, how far we 
are influenced by a conscientious feeling, we shall 
not shrink from the task, but shall conclude with 
some general remarks, which are necessary to the 
completion of the work, and which our readers have 
a natural right to expect. 

The study of games resembles that of languages ; 
they both employ the more prominent faculties 
of the mind, memory, reflection, &c. In infancy, 
this occupation tends to the development of the 
mental powers, and the progress of reason ; but in 
after-life, it interrupts the growth of ideas ; thus it 
becomes a pleasing and useful study for young 
people, but disagreeable and unintellectual for those 
of a more advanced age. 

But the question here arises : since our intervals of 
leisure increase, both in duration and number, in 
proportion as life advances, how are they to be em- 
ployed ? 

Play, by its alternate changes, promotes the cir- 
culation of the blood, and is thus rendered highly 
beneficial to health. A knowledge of play makes us 
useful members of society, and introduces us to 
pleasures which are often productive of business. 
Thus it is useful in an interested point of view. 



OR BYSTANDERS. 271 

Those who are imacquamted with games, are 
obliged to have recourse to occupations which soon 
become tedious : conversation tires after a while, and 
a state of absolute inanity is intolerable. The saying 
of a celebrated diplomatist is well known : " Vous 
ne savez pas le whiste^ jeune homme ? quelle triste 
vieillesse vous vous preparez I " 

The listless and unoccupied have however one re- 
source left them in games of chance ; of these games, 
the lowest in rank are the best, provided they be 
easily learnt. A young player understands them as 
well as the most practised hand, provided that (which 
is of some consequence) he be not too deeply ac- 
quainted with the secrets of the initiated. These 
games of chance would be a delightful amusement, 
were they not liable to some slight objections, degra- 
dation, ruin, suicide, &c. How many have been 
brought to a miserable end, by plunging headlong 
into this fatal vortex, who might have been saved from 
destruction, if they had engaged in a more reasonable 
mode of recreation ! 

The customs and manners of society are constantly 
undergoing change. One country adopts indiscrimi- 
nately all the fashions and habits of neighbouring 
nations. How shall we account for that singular 
custom of collecting a thousand persons in a place 
scarcely capable of containing five hundred ? In 
the country which gave it birth, there must be surely 



272 OF THE GALLERY, &C. 

some extenuating or explanatory circumstances for 
so monstrous and unreasonable a proceeding ; and to 
what cause shall we refer the madness of those, who, 
having stinted themselves of common necessaries for 
a whole year, shut themselves up on a certain day, 
excluding friends and relations, and abandon them- 
selves to the most dreadful excesses .... But 
let us refrain from a criticism which will draw us 
too far from our subject, and let us conclude by re- 
marking that we should hail with delight the revival 
of games of skill, as productive of the most import- 
ant advantages, and as they will undoubtedly, in 
a great measure, contribute to the revival of those 
ancient and national manners which will brinor back 
the reign of good taste to a country which nature 
has eminently endowed with it. 



PEINCIPLES 

OF 

THE APPENDIXES, 



APPENDIX I. 

OF THE REVOKE INSOLIDAIRE, 
(where both parties are not responsible.) 

Both players of the side on which a revoke 
has occurred, are placed in a most distressing pre- 
dicament. Not the guilty person alone is implicated, 
but his friend also, who has exerted his utmost efforts 
to prevent it, is involved in the fatal effects of his error. 
The latter invokes the protection of the laws, whilst 
the former is glad to be able to shelter himself from, 
the reproaches of his partner by a pecuniary compen- 
sation. We have, therefore, thought proper to intro- 
N 5 



274 OF THE REVOKE INSOLIDAIRE. 



duce a custom which may be either generally 
adopted in whist clubs, or agreed upon at will, 
before parties sit down to play. This custom pos- 
sesses one merit, which is, that it serves as a basis on 
which the bystanders may found their decisions 
(Articles 133 and 139), and facilitates the solution 
of difficult questions, by a more exact definition of 
the law\ 

Having perfonued this duty, and endowed the 
game with this new power, we shall proceed to offer 
some remarks on the manner in which it should be 
employed. 

To destroy the mutual responsibility between 
partners, and to cause that loss, which has hitherto 
been divided, to fall upon one only, makes the 
penalty heavier, and is in strong opposition to gene- 
ral opinion on the subject. 

Again, to increase the chances of loss by the possi- 
bility of being obliged to pay double, w411 tend to 
increase the price of the fish ; it wdll also have the 
effect of diminishing the number of amateurs, by 
alarming those who have no confidence in their own 
skill ; it will greatly weaken the attraction of the 
game, by depriving it of a portion of its interest ; 
and in fine, it is a direct attack upon the principles 
of the rules, without any proportionate compensation 
for the disadvantage which accompanies it : for our 
partner, who is chagrined at his loss, still possesses 



OF THE REVOKE IXSOLIDAIPtE. 275 

the means of injuring us by playing badly ; and it is 
evidently to no purpose to abolish responsibility 
upon one point, and to allow it to continue upon so 
many others. 

One circumstance must be here mentioned, which 
renders the adoption of the revoke insolidaire still 
more difficult, which is, that it is next to impossible 
to claim it. 

How can those revokes be claimed which take 
place with such rapidity, and in such quick succes- 
sion ? What expressions must be used in claiming 
revokes by assimilation (Article 107), which are of 
so many diiBPerent kinds ? To remove this obstacle, 
we must have a new classification, and a set form of 
questions. But this plan would be productive of 
endless confusion, and this result would ensue : that 
those only would be condemned, who did not choose 
to defend themselves. Appendix A would be 
useless, if it made the claim compulsory. Now, the 
absence of the claim destroys the injustice of a crime 
in which the partner is an accomplice. 

The Articles which follow, appear so easy to 
understand ; and moreover, we attach so little con- 
sequence to this exceptional rule, that we assume the 
privilege of here closing our remarks, without 
pursuing the discussion any further. 



276 



APPENDIX II. 



DUMBMY. 



DuMBMY, or three-handed whist, is an universally- 
admitted exception to the original game, and pos- 
sesses so many charms, that it is almost as much in 
vogue as w^hist itself. 

To some it offers the attractions of a close game 
which withdraws them for the time from public 
observation, and ensures them two or three hours 
continual play, Avithout quitting their seats. To 
others it presents an amusing relaxation, accompanied 
indeed with some difficulties, but those only which 
it does not require a very high order of intellect to 
overcome. Others pursue it from the pleasure they 
feel in exercising authority; these latter find no 
interest in any other deals except those in which 
they take the lead, and, during the other rounds. 



DUMBMY. 



277 



appear to consider their presence at the table, a great 
stretch of complaisance. Others, again, make this a 
book of study for the four-handed game ; and lastly, 
others betake themselves to dumbmy as a refuge from 
the losses incurred in other games, and as a consola- 
tion in their reverse of fortune. Three-handed whist 
has been treated more in detail in Chapter XIY., 
to which we refer our readers for further particulars. 

It was a subject of some interest, to lay down a 
fixed law for this game, in lieu of those vague 
customs by which it is now regulated, and which 
are becoming every day more and more variable and 
indefinite. 

We shall here make some remarks, to serve as an 
explanatory commentary to the articles, as they ap- 
pear sufficiently interesting to deserve attention. 

B 1. 

The 'first section of the rules, which regulates 
the formation of the four-handed game, has no refe- 
rence to dumbmy. With respect to the analogy 
which three-handed whist bears to Article 8, the 
defender begins by dealing, which entitles him to the 
choice of place and cards ; Article 9 is a necessary 
consequence ; Article 15 is a regulation to prevent 
confusion ; and Article 16, as far as regards the 
first paragraph, an amicable arrangement. 



278 



DUMBMY. 



B 2 and 3. 

The assailants are the two partners opposed to 
dumbmy. With respect to intimations and mutual 
responsibility, they are subject to the same restric- 
tions as at four-handed whist, and we have thought 
it unnecessary to introduce any other exception than 
B 3, which is nothing but a modification of Ar- 
ticle 33. 

B 4, 5, and 6. 

As the defender has no partner, he can make no 
communications, and consequently cannot be ame- 
nable to any of those articles which specify the 
limits of intimations. 

His faults, during the deal, are liable to punish- 
ment, because, by showing the cards, he may have 
an interest in acquiring a new deal, or making the 
deal lost ; but when the cards are once distributed, 
he may show or say whatever he pleases. His 
adversaries should be on their guard ; but here, as 
at the four-handed game, all collusion is an infrac- 
tion of a moral law, and liable, if prosecuted, to be 
punished by reference to Article 133. 

At Piquet, when the card is once played, that is, 
when the player s hand is taken from it, his privilege 
becomes extinct, and the right passes to his adver- 
sary ; the same rule should hold good here, because 
there can be no necessity for precipitation on the 



DUMBMY. 



2T9 



part of the adversaries ; this is the principle of the 
rule contained in Article 79. 

It will be observed that dumbmy possesses three 
variations from the original game : the first, which 
concerns the assailants, is of slight consequence, and 
is introduced for the sake of order ; the second, which 
refers to the defender s game, is of more importance, 
and contains indispensable rules ; the third, which 
respects the exposed hand, is a still wider variation, 
because all mistakes must necessarily be caused by 
both sides. 

B 7 and 8, 

The faults against the rules, are the revoke, and 
playing too many or too few cards. Whenever 
these faults occur, as both friends and enemies must 
have assisted in committing them, they should be 
rectified, and the round should proceed, unless the 
confusion produced be so great as to make it im- 
possible ; in this case, the only remedy applicable is, 
for the adversaries to claim a lost deal. 

With respect to B 8, it \^ill, perhaps, be said, that 
as a spirit of mutual responsibility is the great principle 
on which the rules are formed ; this spirit should still 
remain, after the responsibility itself has ceased to 
exist. Hence, players may expect some rules and 
observations on cases not specified in this work. 
There should be, properly, a special law for dumbmy, 
divided into three sections ; but to draw up such a 



280 



DUMBMY. 



law would be a task of almost insuperable difficulty, 
and we would advise no one to undertake so 
laborious a work. 

We recommend the application of the general 
rules in all cases, except those in which we have 
repealed them. 



281 



APPENDIX III. 



SHORT WHIST. 



We have treated of short whist in Chapter XIII. ^ 
we shall therefore here offer but few remarks on 
the game. We anticipate the time in which this 
modification will get so much the upper hand of the 
original game, as entirely to supersede it, and cause 
its articles of law to be referred to only as ancient 
and forgotten archives. 

To this usurpation we have no objections to offer ; 
both games possess powerful attractions ; and 
the pleasure of re-adopting the slam and honours 
would be much diminished by the loss of that excite- 
ment which short whist promotes. The changes 
induced by one century on those which have pre- 
ceded it cannot be necessarily considered as progress : 
who can flatter himself in the present century that 
he has improved upon Zeuxis or Apelles, Homer or 



282 



SHORT WHIST. 



Tacitus ? Improvement is a tendency to perfection ; 
therefore, an age of ignorance, or one infected with 
a rage for novelty and singularity, does not tend to 
perfection ; but, on the contrary, to decline and 
decay. 

But when we consider the sociable feeling it en- 
genders, the pleasure and vivacity it promotes, and 
the advantages it oiBFers to the less skilful player, we 
cannot help acknowledging that short whist is a 
decided improvement, because, however it may lose 
in theory, it is infinitely superior to the other game 
in practice. 

C 1, and following. 

Some persons, perhaps, imagine that there is a 
vast difference between the rules of the two games. 
This is not true ; they are precisely the same. 

To divide the game into two parts does not divest 
it of any of its essential qualities ; it is still treble, 
double, or single ; and it is still quite as amusing as 
before. A beautiful woman loses none of her attrac- 
tions by a change of dress ; on the contrary, they 
are heightened, if the adopted fashion is becoming to 
her person. 

The call is not admitted, but what does that 
signify ? It was at best but a trifling gratification, 

and its absence will soon be forgotten. The call 
was, indeed, a matter of insignificance, and certainly 
did not deserve the consideration bestowed upon it 



SHORT WHIST. 



283 



in the Articles. And besides, it was a privilege of 
such small importance, that we cannot, in any point 
of view, regret its abrogation. 

But what shall we say of the slam ? This is, 
indeed, a real loss. The slam is wanting to the com- 
pletion of the game ; without it, whist is imperfect ; 
and in this particular is removed far below almost all 
other games ; even ecarte has its vole. He who 
deprived whist of the slam is a personal enemy, and 
deserves .... no matter what ; but, as the 
mischief is done, all we have to do is to console our- 
selves for our loss, and bear it with equanimity. 

The slam did not count for the game : players 
have been known to avoid winning the game, and 
thus betray their partners, because their bets made 
it more advantageous. 

Rubbers have been sometimes prolonged to a 
tedious length by means of repeated slams, thus 
fatiguing both the bettors and players to an inter- 
minable degree. 

Players have been known to diminish their stakes 
by three-fourths, from the remembrance that the slam 
involved them in a greater loss than they were 
inclined to incur; others, fearing their own want 
of skill, have declined playing, from an opinion 
that the slam gave an unfair advantage to the ex- 
perienced player. 



284 



SHORT WHIST. 



One thing is beyond a doubt, that the delay 
caused by the slam is a constant disadvantage to 
the game. Without it, the superior force of the 
enemy is frequently discovered after two or three 
cards are out, and the game consequently thrown up. 
Sometimes, eight or ten hands are thrown up, by 
which proceeding much time is gained. This fre- 
quently occurs, especially at short whist, where the 
game is so soon decided that it may be given up at 
any point. The admission of the slam was directly 
opposed to these advantages, and the delays and 
tediousness which it caused, were by no means com- 
pensated by 

But w^e shall refrain from offering any further 
consolation, otherwise it might be thought that we 
do not partake in the feeling of regret which every 
adept at this noble game should entertain, on being 
deprived of so great a privilege. Let us not, how- 
ever, be mistaken. We are penetrated with real 
and sincere grief ; but, like the Romans after a signal 
defeat, we shall sound a retreat, collect the scattered 
remains of our forces, and return thanks to Yarro 
for not having despaired of the republic. 

Short whist, however, though somewhat " shorn 
of its proportions,'* is still a very interesting game ; 
and, like the heroes of the theatre, who always fail 
in engaging our sympathies, we should not take 



SHORT WHIST. 



285 



SO much interest in the pastime, were it more 
perfect : — 

Achille deplairait, moins bouillant et moins prompt, 
Paime a lui voir verser des pleurs pour un affront. 

We hope that the abruptness of our style may 
not be imputed to us as a fault, and that our readers 
will not object to our remarks, that they are desultory 
and incoherent. This peculiarity results from a re- 
serve and unwillingness on our part to give to the 
public any thing more than that part of our work 
which is incontestibly useful ; we have always en- 
deavoured to avoid repeating observations which do 
not strictly belong to the subject of which we are 
treating. "We, therefore, request that our readers 
will defer their final judgment on this head. 

The three appendixes, which are placed at the end 
of Chapter Y., form a necessary part of the work, as 
every one must readily allow. We might, indeed, 
have extended our remarks still further; and, no 
doubt, they would have been perused with pleasvire 
by many amateurs. The rules of La Preference^ 
H EnJUade^ Whiste Savant^ Douhle Durahmy^ and 
Amhogue (see Chapters XIII. and XI Y.), would not 
have been devoid of interest, and, in fact, we have 
already bestowed some labour upon a work specially 
devoted to the subject. But we must refrain from 



286 



SHORT WHIST. 



further comment, and resolutely withhold what 
would, perhaps, give ns pleasure in relating, lest it 
should interfere with that which is essentially useful. 
If we were once to admit appendixes on all the in- 
tricacies and minor points of the game, there would 
be no bounds to the subject. We might write whole 
chapters on the little slam, on the five honours, of 
those tricks and honours which may be paid for, and 
on that load of silly inventions, which have obtained a 
reputation merely because they are foreign impor- 
tations, but which, in reality, are as devoid of merit, 
as they are innumerable. 

One day, in conversation with a foreigner of dis- 
tinction, he informed us that, in his country, certain 
delicious vegetables were used as food, which were 
miknown in France. . . . Some time after, he 
conferred upon us what, no doubt, he thought a 
great honour, by sending us some seeds of sea kale 
and vegetable marrow, Tliese we cultivated in our 
garden, and having tasted them cooked in various 
ways, at length rejected them as worthless. On 
mentioning the circumstance to an intelligent herba- 
list, he informed us that they were formerly known 
in Paris, but that for the last hundred years they 
had fallen into disuse, and had been succeeded by 
vegetables of a much superior description. In the 
same way, we every day meet wdth stories and 



SHORT WHIST. 



287 



hons mots which are retailed as impromptu, but 
which, upon examination, ^vill be found in the oldest 
jest books. 

Men of talent, who are in a position to exercise 
some influence over the many, and to give a tone to 
society, should combine to prevent the re-appearance 
of such worthless trash, of which the world has been 
fortunate enough to disencumber itself. 

To return to our appendixes ; that is, to those 
adopted as well as to those rejected ; we are confident 
that no one will blame us for introducing the former, 
as their utility must be evident to every one, and as 
to the latter, we shall consign them to the discretion 
of future writers, and leave them as a prospective 
improvement to the game ; which, had it been here 
attempted, would have produced no other result than 
that of confusion in the present law. 



[EXTRACTS FROM CHAPTER X.] 



SECTION Y. 



OF PASSIxNG THE TRICK. 
(LIMPASSE*) 



If, when a suit is played, each party were to 
hasten to force it with their best card, the most skil- 
ful player would be he who is best furnished with 
that suit ; the strongest cards would, in all cases, 
determine the fortune of the players ; all science and 
skill would entirely disappear from the game, and 
the empire of brute force, operating in all cases 
with the same power, would be firmly established. 
Ennui would soon give rise to new reforms, the 
useless trouble of dealing the cards would be discon- 
tinued, and thus, that beautiful problem, Whist, 



* This is called, in the English game, finessing. 



PASSING THE TRICK. 



^89 



would be degraded into the common and ignoble 
game of Rouge ou Noir, 

All this is, however, prevented by the impasse. 

The principle of this practice, which forms an 
essential part in all the various combinations we are 
here investigating, and which is based upon acute 
discernment and a well-calculated doctrine of chance, 
is diametrically opposed to mere chance. It deprives 
the latter, one by one, of all those solid, and appa- 
rently, enormous advantages it possesses, and, even- 
tually completes the triumph of mind over matter. 

As on a former occasion, it appears here indis- 
pensably necessary to define the various and different 
acceptations in which the word im2yasse may be taken ; 
qualifying each of them by an epithet which will 
facilitate our progress, and render our meaning more 
intelligible to the reader. 

We are not here attempting to impose a new study 
upon those who are adepts at the game, for the facts 
of which we are going to treat, already exist, and 
have been long familiar to them ; even in the ex- 
pression we have endeavoured to avoid the charge 
of neology, preferring to be reproached for want of 
boldness, to introduce a new term. 

The word imjMsse is, however, an inconvenient 
term ; when used as a verb, it becomes heavy and 
ungraceful, and otherwise, it induces a circumlo- 

p 



290 



PASSING THE TRICK. 



cation. Notwithstandino^ these disadvantaores, it has 
been preferred, and with justice, to the words Jinesse 
and Jinasser. Foreigners have endeavoured to intro- 
duce these words into our language, but without 
success, owing to the repugnance we entertain to the 
admission of all extraneous expressions. Besides, 
the word Jinesse has, in our language, an entirely 
different meaning ; and as to the word finasser^ we 
are not certain if it has ever had the honour of ap- 
pearing in polished society. 

We shall commence by designating the principal 
circumstances of the game of whist, known under 
the generic name of impasse^ annexing definitions 
and examples illustrative of their nature, and charac- 
teristic of their peculiarities. 

1. The impasse proper. 

2. The returned impasse. 

3. The impasse by trial. 

4. The forced impasse. 

5. The impasse by speculation. 

6. The impasse on the partner. 

The Impasse Proper. 

When, upon the invite of the partner, you refuse 
to force with your strongest card, or one of equal 
strength, you are in the case of the impasse 
proper. 



PASSING THE TRICK. 



291 



Holding the ace, queen, and ten, and taking with 
the queen, is a simple impasse ; that is, an impasse 
to the king. 

If your left-hand adversary hold the king, the 
impasse will have been unsuccessfuL but you cannot 
be called to account for bad playing, for the chances 
were three to one in your favour ; that is, that the 
king was held by your right-hand adversary, or, 
more probably, by your partner. Even in this 
latter case, the impasse is not without some con- 
sequence, because it affords you the opportunity, 
after you have made your ace, of returning your 
partner s lead, by a low card of that suit in which, 
by his invite, he may be presumed to hold strong 
cards. 

If, instead of taking the trick with the queen, you 
only forced with the ten, or even let pass a nine or 
eight played by the partner, the impasse would be 
double, treble, or quadruple, without losing its 
denomination. 

When your partner leads in a certain suit, it may 
be presumed that he does so with some intention; 
he is desirous of assisting you to make as many 
tricks as possible in that suit. However vague it 
may be, it is your business to intepret his meaning. 
Has he played in this manner to rid himself of the 
suit, or to favour another suit and get the last play ? 



292 



PASSING THE TRICK. 



Or is his motive to favour your play, as he has no 
opportunity of making tricks himself? If his in- 
tention be to get rid of the suit, return his lead, 
and do not forget to play out your highest cards ; 
if he wish to get the last play, return the suit, 
and preserve your low cards to continue the play ; 
if he wish to favour your play, the suit is then 
confided to your care, make the best use of it, 
and exert all your skill to make it last as lonor as 
possible. The difference between these answers, and 
the evil resulting: from mistakinor either of his 
motives, are evident. Nothing therefore should be 
neglected which may give you a chance of discover- 
ing his intention. To attain this end requires, how- 
ever, considerable reflection, without which no one 
can expect to succeed. 

Firstly, We must consider the skill and mode of 
playing of our partner, together with the interest 
and attention he bestows on the game; we must 
next endeavour to remember the cards alreadv 
played, and the particular circumstances of the 
round. We must always be prepared to take 
advantage of every information we may acquire ; 
and, in all instances, to make allowance for those 
circumstances which may modify or change our 
position. 

The motives for a peculiar system of play, rest 



PASSING THE TRICK. 



293 



entirely with the player ; it is here that proficients 
display their great skill. Much might be said on 
this question, so much indeed, that we think it 
more advisable to refrain altoo^ether from observation 
on the subject, as we have already demonstrated the 
danger of over-charging the memory with the 
peculiarities of each case, and as the position of 
the player is continually changing in form and 
circumstances. 

It will be observed, once for all, that the cases 
which we quote as examples are purely h}'pothe- 
tical ; and that our precepts are equally applicable 
to every stage of the game. 

When strong cards are played, the impasse is a 
general practice, which no one omits to employ. 
There are, however, many cases in which it should 
not be used. We should keep our attention con- 
tinually on the stretch to guide us, after well 
weighing its advantages, in the pursuit of that 
plan which others practice as a matter of course. 
One moment of inattention or distraction is sufficient 
to draw us into some absurd fault, which will sacri- 
fice our reputation for ever. We have seen very 
skilful players pass a trick which would have won 
them the game ; and we have known others commit 
the same error upon the last trick but one, although 
they still held a trump. Criticism is not sparing 
of its lash upon these errors, but proclaims them 



294 



PASSING THE TRICK. 



aloud to the world, and their authors are for some 
time unable to appear in the society where they 
occurred, without being continually exposed to the 
annoyance of hearing their mistakes exaggerated and 
commented upon by every member of the society. 

The impasse is also dangerous to try with a bad 
hand, because as only weak cards are then held, 
every new lead must become a fresh source of injury 
to your game ; it is also very unsafe to try it upon 
a trick which may save the game, especially if the 
said trick has the effect of making the adversaries 
three instead of four. 

Let us not be reproached for mentioning things 
apparently so simple ; it is by playing simply that 
we at last play well. There are certain j^artners 
(whom we cautiously avoid), who make a difficulty 
of the simplest question, and who think nothing 
worth enjoying, which does not cost them infinite 
pains and trouble to acquire. These persons, puffed 
up with vanity and conceit, entirely lose sight of 
the case before them, by their fantastic ideas ; and, 
when too late, discover that which has been all 
along evident to every person of common sense. 
Excellent players often make detestable partners ; 
the habit of plapng with persons of inferior 
strength, who have not understood their system, 
renders them careless and inattentive ; they thus 
acquire a stiffness of manner and an overbearing 



PASSING THE TRICK. 



295 



haughtiness, "Nvhich is quite insufferable ; if to this 
be added their constant habit of leading their 
partner into error, for fear lest the enemy should 
discover the state of their hand, it will then com» 
plete the character of one with whom it is wholly 
impossible to play ; whatever hints you may throw 
out for him to give you the lead, will be useless; 
all your plans will be thwarted, and you will find, 
with such a partner, that your science and love of 
the game, will be only so many additional circum- 
stances to your disadvantage. 

We repeat, that it is not uncommon to witness 
games of this description; and when two players of 
this sort are partners, and run the same career 
together, they sometimes play for a whole evening 
without marking a point. 

If any one, in using the impasse proper, should 
forget to take into calculation the principal, as well 
as the accessory circumstances, or if he obstinately 
take up an opinion, and make no provision against the 
possibility of its proving erroneous, such a person 
will fall into extraordinary irregularities, which may 
prove very dangerous, and from which he may find 
it difficult, if not impossible, to extricate himself. 

The returned Impasse. 

This impasse takes place on the lead of the left- 
hand adversary ; but it is not definitive, since your 



296 



PASSING THE TRICK. 



partner has not yet played, and he may be in a 
condition to take the trick. With a good hand, 
this impasse may continue some time ; and we may 
thus procure an opportunity for making an advan- 
tageous counter-invite ; the same occurs when it is 
to our interest to give our partner the lead, but we 
should assist him when he holds weak cards, and 
support him in a suit of which he may probably 
hold none ; holding ace and queen, put down the 
queen ; the danger is then in the false invite. 

A false invite is easily discovered, by comparing 
the card played with those already out ; it is also 
kno^vn by an acquaintance vdth. the player s game, 
by his necessity of inviting with a low card for 
want of a stronger, or by that description of play 
w^hich is interested in deceiving all parties. The 
point of time in w^iich this occurs, and its coincident 
circumstances, are our chief assistance in the solution 
of the problem. For this, we refer our readers to 
our remarks on the subject of the true invite. 
Whether it be that the elements of analysis are not 
sufficiently numerous, or that they are improperly 
applied, or whether our attention is distracted by 
some new stratagem of the enemy, it must be con- 
fessed that the meaning intended to be conveyed by 
invites is frequently mistaken. To this we can only 
remark with the physician in Moliere, " Sometimes, 
however, all this yvill not prevent the patient's dpng : 



PASSING THE TRICK. 



297 



but, at any rate, you will be consoled by reflecting 
that you have done something for him." 

Frequently, when your partner is short of a suit, 
your right-hand adversary, presuming upon the 
weakness of his hand, will not fail to play a low 
card, and his partner, understanding his intention, 
will take it with his strongest, contrary to the usual 
practice ; this manoeuvre will be repeated a second 
time, and if you allow the trick to be taken, in hopes 
of preserving your resources, you will lose a point ; 
sometimes, also, it may be to your interest to take 
the lead, in order to play some strong card, or to get 
the lead again into your partner s hand. In all these 
cases, it is advisable not to employ the impasse 
d*envoi ; since, in general, they do not admit an im- 
passe of any sort, but require that all the strongest 
cards be played out, by which there may be any 
hope of making a trick. 

The same may be remarked of every description 
of impasse, when there is question of a trick of im- 
portance, which may cause the winning, or prevent 
the loss of the game. 

Of the Impasse hy Trial, 

If, holding king, knave, and ten, you put down 
the latter, on the invite either of your right-hand 
adversary or partner, and if it be taken by the ace on 
your left, you are justified in concluding that the 
5 



298 



PASSING THE TRICK. 



queen is not there ; whence it follows, that on the 
return of the suit, you may securely put down your 
knave, as the impasse has been fairly tried. 

This deduction may be considered certain upon 
the invite of the partner, for the last player would 
never have taken with the ace, and made the king 
the best card, if he could have taken the trick with 
the queen, unless by a mistake, which you cannot, 
of course, be expected to take into account. If the 
invite had originated from your right-hand anta- 
gonist, your security would not be so good, because 
it might happen that your left-hand player w^ould 
not choose to risk a trick in a very long suit, or be- 
cause it might be to his interest to take the trick at 
all events ; from which it follows, that this impasse 
can never be tried beyond a certain point, and we 
should place no dependance upon it, except w^hen 
admitted by the game, or when the trick is of minor 
importance. 

With regard to the important trick above men- 
tioned, we must here remark, that when it wins the 
game, it should never be allowed to pass. 

We have seen many persons play with this trick, 
as a cat with a mouse ; frequently even letting it 
escape them, blindly confident that another opportu- 
nity would present itself, and that they could take 
it whenever they pleased. Their folly, however, 
sufifered a just punishment ; for the opportunity never 



PASSING THE TRICK. 



299 



occurred again, and they lost not only the game, but 
the rubber, and did not dare to reply to the irritated 
looks of the partner, who was prevented only by 
politeness, from bestowing upon them a just repri- 
mand for their insufiferable conceit. Besides so dis- 
agreeable a dilemma, there is another circumstance 
of some weight, which is, that when the game is on 
the point of being lost, the moment of suspense 
should not be prolonged. 

With respect to the trick which prevents the loss 
of the game, we are not of opinion that it should 
always be taken on the first opportunity. 

But let us be understood : this trick is not of 
such importance, either when you hold in your own 
hand, or when you know that your partner possesses 
the means of winning it, nor when, instead of a 
certainty, you have three or four probable chances 
of saving the game ; these latter chances are more 
especially to be weighed in the scale against the 
hopes you may entertain of making the trick by 
playing with less timidity. In this case we should 
be well acquainted with the number of trumps not 
yet played, the thirteenth card of each of the four 
suits, the best cards remaining in the four hands, 
and where they lie, &c. &c. It is the knowledge of 
these facts which makes this trick of comparative 
insignificance to the proficient. 

We have already given it as our opinion, that the 



300 



PASSING THE TRICK. 



only case in which this trick should not be exposed 
to risk, is between the points of three and four. 

It is not necessary to lay down any further direc- 
tions on the use of the impasse by trial. We have 
here mentioned it merely in order to explain its mean- 
ing, and place it under its proper class. 



301 



[EXTRACTS FROM CHAPTER XIIL] 



OF SHORT AVHIST. 



We have already shown that La Preference and 
LEnJilade^ besides their inherent disadvantages, did 
not possess sufficient attractions to satisfy the de- 
mands of society. 

It was a great desideratum that the game should 
be curtailed in a definite, constant, and uniform 
manner ; but, at the same time, that its principle 
should remain unchanged, and that, in this state, it 
should appear invested with the same charm, and 
oflferinof the same attractions as before. 

After various attempts, that plan was adopted, 
which, from its simplicity, should have first offered 
itself. The game was cut in two, and thus became 
short whist. 



302 



OF SHORT WHIST. 



The increased importance of the honours, which 
had at first given cause for alarm (since, from being 
four tenths, they became four fifths), was not in 
reahty so much to be feared, as they held the same 
relation to the tricks which rose in an equal propor- 
tion ; and the penalty inflicted on the revoke, which 
was doubled, and thus better adapted to the short 
game, did not appear exorbitant in practice. The 
punishment of the revoke, in fact, should be always 
proportioned to the mischief it might cause if it 
should pass unperceived ; and if the legislator had 
inflicted the loss of the game as a penalty for the 
fault, no one could have murmured at his decision. 

These two circumstances, respecting the honours 
and the revoke, the only obstacles to the adoption 
of short whist, had already been sanctioned by ex- 
perience. In the game of Favorite^ four honours 
had marked eight points, and the revoke six points, 
without exciting any opposition. The path being 
thus cleared, short whist had but to present itself 
to be received with universal acclamation. 

By the assistance of a simple regulation, the 
essential clause, regarding double and treble games, 
is maintained ; and by abolisliing the call, a means 
have been found of compensating the skilful player 
for the advantages of which he was deprived. 

With these few exceptions, short whist was found 
to possess all the essential qualities of its parent, 



OF SHORT WHIST. 



303 



and to resemble it in every respect; and, indeed, 
it is an excellent substitute for long whist whenever 
excitement and vivacity are required, or where 
business may make it necessary to economise 
time. 

Except these alterations, and some shades of 
difference in the manner of playing, long and short 
whist are identically the same, and all the remarks 
made in this treatise are equally applicable to both 
games. 

In order to explain the spirit which distinguishes 
them, we shall adopt Plutarch's system, and draw a 
parallel between them. An opportunity for adopting 
this plan is offered in the solution of two very in- 
teresting questions which are subjects of continual 
discussion. 

This solution is of some importance : it is a con- 
scientious decision, and the result of long reflection ; 
and, to ensure its general adoption, w^e shall here 
present it to our readers. 

First Question, 

Is short whist as difficult as long whist ? 

In playing the long game, when both sides mark 
five, they are precisely in the same position with 
those parties who are beginning the short game. 

The latter, therefore, is but a fraction of the 
former. 



804 



OF SHORT WHIST. 



Now, the part is less than the whole : 
Therefore, the question is solved. 
At short whist, the points are marked from one to 
Jive, 

At long whist, they are extended as far as ten. 

The calculation, confined to the number of points 
to be won in a single round, increases in geometrical 
progression. In this respect, long whist is exactly- 
similar to the new game, as it is possible in the same 
round, to make eleven points, by seven tricks and 
four honours. 

Hence it follows, that, in this point of view, and 
with this progression in the calculation, the difiFerence 
and increased difficulty of the latter game must be 
immense. 

We engage our readers not to draw a rash in- 
ference from these two corollaries, but first to listen 
to the modifications on the other side, which ^^^ll 
set the question in a new light, and correct their 
first impressions. 

The state of the game from five to five cannot be 
identified with short whist, because the latter still 
has the chances of w^inning a double or treble ; 

Whence it foUow^s, that all the combinations of 
the game which concern the number of fish, are not 
aftected by its extension, and remain unchanged in 
both games. 

The intrinsic merit of the game is equally un- 



OF SHORT WHIST. 



305 



altered. This merit, combined with skill, becomes 
irresistible in the hands of the proficient. 

The calculation itself, which is generally con- 
sidered to increase in proportion with the number of 
points marked by the game, only does so by excep- 
tion; it will be frequently disturbed by peculiar 
combinations of the cards, and even sometimes com- 
pletely confused for want of co-operation on the 
side of the timid and unenterprising partner. 

Having thus neutralised the chief objections, we 
shall return to the question, and here we shall find 
that the reduction of the game from ten to five 
points is one great cause of its excellence, since the 
very fact of its being circumscribed gives occasion 
for a greater exertion of intellect ; this is more 
especially true with regard to those things of w^hich 
we cannot be certain, but in which, probability of 
possession is increased in proportion to the intelli- 
gence employed in acquiring them. 

We find that the distribution of the cards easily 
admits the possibility of making five points in one 
round, a possibility which is increased, both by the 
eagerness of those who, having scored nothing, 
desperately run all hazards, and by the backwardness 
of others, who, having made three or four points, 
are afraid of venturing too far, and act on the de- 
fensive. 

These two-fold principles of action open a field 



306 



OF SHORT WHIST. 



for energy, decision, and ardour, in wliicli the excited 
feelings of the player are, as it were, counterbalanced 
by his caution and skill, by which means, talents 
are developed which are wholly unknown in long 
whist. 

If to these arguments, there be added, that the 
extension of the game affects only the hypothesis, 
and not the positive part of the game (see the Ar- 
ticle on the leader), the correctness of the following 
solution will be perhaps admitted. 

Ansicer to the First Question, 

Lono- whist is more difficult than short whist, in 
the ratio of twenty to nineteen. 



307 



[EXTRACT FROM CHAPTER XV.] 



OF THE LEADER. 



The first card which is played in a round of 
whist is generally a mistake." 

This was the assertion of a famous whist-player, * 
with many of whose followers we have been ac- 
quainted. It was said of him, that he was endowed 
with such profound attention, and so amazing a 
memory, that, before the last trick was played, 
he could name every card of which it would be 
composed. 

Whether this exhibition was attempted merely 
as a curiosity, or whether such minute exactness 
was brought about by fortuitous circumstances, we 
cannot help thinking that such a tour de force was 
purely accidental, otherwise we should consider it 



308 



OF THE LEADER. 



a perversion of intellect, an abuse of memory, little 
deserving of praise, because tending to no useful 
end. 

Besides, the difference which exists between the 
beginning and the end of a round at whist, is 
incalculable. It sets out in ignorance and obscurity, 
guided by instinct and chance, supported by in- 
vention and talent. It finishes in experience, guided 
by positive evidence, and supported by the light of 
mathematical deduction. 

A round at whist may, therefore, be considered 
as a graduated scale of intelligence, beginning with 
the inventive faculty, and ending with a mathe- 
matical demonstration ; and w^e may easily imagine 
that the intellectual powers are not unemployed 
during its continuation. Every single faculty of 
the mind, one by one, is successively engaged in 
the operation ; every class of mental agency, and 
every shade of intelligence, is in some degree called 
into action ; and the continual change in the faculty 
employed, prevents too laborious an exertion of 
intellect, keeps up excitement to the end, and 
produces the highest degree of pleasure ! 

To explain this more clearly, and following the 
plan of division adopted by geographers and natural 
philosophers, we shall divide a round of whist into 
two parts. Let us suppose a parabola described 
by the fall of a cannon-ball, whose culminating 



OF THE LEADER. 



309 



point shall be the seventh, or odd trick. On this 
side of the above point, invention is the ruling 
agent of the game ; beyond it, calculation ; attention 
and memory are seated at its base; and sagacity, 
placed at its summit, portions out the task, invokes, 
by turns, all the instruments which contribute to its 
completion, urges on or circumscribes their endea- 
vours, and prescribes to them, at the appointed time, 
the repose necessary to maintain their vigour. 

The beginner at whist is not entirely destitute of 
some notion of the game. Firstly, he has before his 
eyes his thirteen cards, the trump card, and the 
position of the game ; and again, he is acquainted 
with the strength of the players, and has some idea 
of a system of play. But these advantages are 
trifling, when compared with what remains to be 
learnt, and with those probabilities which arise 
from the fall of every card as the round advances. 
To the indolent these advantages will ever remain 
a hidden talent ; nor is it likely that chance will 
improve them : to the hesitating and doubtful, as 
they do not appear in a sufficiently tangible form, 
they will be lost in imagination and caprice ; but 
when placed in the hands of the investigating and 
sagacious, they will increase with study and practice ; 
they will grow with the growth of genius, and at 
length invest it with a regular and palpable system, 
which, gradually disengaging itself from the obscure 



810 



OF THE LEADER. 



and probable, will at length be enabled to draw 
inferences amounting to almost a positive certainty. 

It is at this stage of excellence, that the skill 
or proficiency of players is perceptible ; that their 
different shades of talent can be specified, and their 
gradations of advancement become apparent. To 
judge of these gradations is a pleasing, though 
difficult task. Individuals are frequently mis- 
taken in their opinion on this head, but the 
multitude, after a little practice, are always in the 
right. This public opinion is like that common 
sense which every one is expected to use, and 
w^hich few are found to possess. We have been 
particularly anxious to record this observation res- 
pecting the classification of the difibrent orders of 
talent, because it is almost demonstrable. In fact, 
in cases of pressing necessity, the best even among 
good remedies must be chosen. Mediocre talents 
usurp the place of a higher order, till extraordinary 
circumstances make it necessary to have recourse 
to the latter. Had it not, perhaps, been for her 
disasters in Spain and Italy, and the defeat at 
Cannae, Rome would never have boasted of her 
Scipio Africanus. 

The leading of the round should be preceded by 
reflection. Some time may be found for the latter, an 
excuse for which may be made in arranging the cards, 
and reviewing the strength of our hands. This, of 



OF THE LEADER. 



311 



course, will not confuse the memory, that great organ 
by which our game is regulated, because it is not yet 
called into action. This interval will be well em- 
ployed, as it wdll give an opportunity of laying down 
the frame-work of that web whence all the threads 
of action proceed, and from which an effect is to be 
produced. The time thus spent in reflection will be 
well repaid, and the sequel will yield most beneficial 
results ; for every second thus employed, will after- 
wards produce a ten-fold interest. The cards w^ill 
flow in such rapid succession from your hand, that 
your adversaries will be wholly unable to draw any 
inductions from them injurious to your game ; and 
your partner, excited by your calm and collected 
manner, and attentively seconding your efforts, will 
feel sometimes inspired by a spark of that feeling of 
concord which destroys all separate existence, and 
makes us consider ourselves as parts of a whole ; 
that feeling which is so instantaneous in its action, 
and so surprising in its effects ; so subtile in its 
essence, and yet productive of such miracles ! 

We detailed elsewhere the advantages of the 
different kinds of lead; here we shall point out 
their various disadvantages, not for the purpose of 
discouraging their use, but with a view to present 
a new field for the exercise of sagacity, to give it 
fresh subjects for investigation, and to invest it at 
once with all the fruits of our experience. 



312 



OF THE LEADER. 



A debtor and creditor account of the profits and 

losses attached to certain leads, is like those scales 
which rise or fall in proportion as weight may be 
added to, or deducted from them, so that there is no 
round so weak as not to possess some weight, and 
assume a certain importance in consequence of the 
circumstances by which it is attended. 

If we are once involved in hypotheses, not all the 
power of algebra, nor the precepts of philosophers, 
can save us from their intricacies. 

Let us then duly appreciate the advantage of the 
deal. Its value in trumps and honours is easily 
known ; but, setting the last play in the scale 
against the advantage of the lead, by what standard 
can we decide its real worth ? 

A round at whist sometimes appears like a shape- 
less mass, in which common right seems to possess 
little or no influence. Under these circumstances, 
we must view it in a summary manner, and consider 
its general tendencies, by which means we shall 
acquire a guide to enlighten us in that obscurity 
in which nothing can be distinctly perceived. 

If you play the king when you hold the ace, or lead 
with a tierce to the king, by king and queen, or 
even by the true invite, you thus make a parade of 
your means, without rendering them available ; you 
give information to the enemy, who by this means 
can proceed to action with a greater degree of cer- 



OF THE LEADER. 



313 



tainty; and who thus boldly plays out his suits 
according to his knowledge of your strength ; besides 
this, your position renders it impossible for you to 
gain the same information of the weakness or 
strength of your adversaries ; for, when you have 
the lead, you will often be puzzled to decide upon 
what card to play, and thus you will commence the 
contest, deprived of all your resources, and hampered 
in your expedients. Then perhaps you wdll regret 
that you did not entice your antagonists into some 
act by which the state of their hands would have 
been exposed, or their weakness revealed to your 
knowledge. 

Suppose you lead with a queen, knave, or ten 
with a sequence ; then the trick will be taken by the 
ace on your left, although the same hand should hold 
the king, or the tierce major ; or else the lead will 
fall to your right-hand adversary, without your ac- 
quiring, in either case, the slightest idea of where 
the cards lie. In the case above stated, your 
partner, at any rate, is informed, but here it will be 
frequently the enemy ; and when the lead returns to 
your hand, at the risk of being entrapped by your 
antagonists and incurring a double loss of time, 
you will be perplexed about changing the suit. 

If you lead by a false invite, or by a queen or 
knave ; in the former case, you may deprive your 
p 



314 



OF THE LEADER. 



partner of his best means of defence, and in the 
latter, you may Ml into the adversaries' strongest 
suit, and involve yourself in utter ruin. 

Suppose you lead by a true invite ; here again, 
your chance of success may be weak, especially if it 
be true, that, in order to discover the state of your 
partner's hand, you must play from a weak suit; 
besides, such a mode of play, even when successful, 
is not accompanied with important results, and if 
you are not supported, your means are crippled for 
the remainder of the round. 

Suppose you lead a trump ; if you are strong in 
trumps, they are weakened by the lead, and thus, 
giving your antagonists timely notice of your strength, 
they will unite their efforts, and strain every nerve 
to save the game ; if, on the other hand, you are 
weak in trumps, you have thus initiated your adver- 
saries, and taught them their o^^^l power ; you have 
been the first to provoke the contest, and draw upon 
yourself the inevitable and disastrous consequences 
of your indiscretion, and every succeeding moment of 
the round, by contributing to expose your weakness, 
will confirm your impending fate, and at length 
complete your destruction. 

The sagacious player is directed by no rule, he 
recognises nothing either as true or false ; only point 
out to him the end to be attained, and furnish him 



OF THE LEADER. 



315 



with the elements of action, and you may confidently 
trust to him for the result. His play is essentially 
relative, and his modifications innumerable ; some- 
times he will avoid infomiing a partner, when he 
finds, him inattentive, and the enemy skilful. Some- 
times he will purposely misunderstand the state of 
the game, when, from his own weakness, his only 
resource is to deceive his adversaries, and draw them 
into measures which lead to their mutual ruin. He 
assumes as many forms as Proteus, always present- 
ing to view that which will best serve to promote 
his own ends; now, he employs every artifice to 
seduce his antagonist into the most fatal steps ; now, 
with a well-dissembled simplicity, he shows himself 
in his real character, which is more likely to deceive 
his opponents, as it is the very opposite to his known 
reputation for cunning. It was this talent which 
directed the ministers of Louis XIII., after all the 
arts of profound diplomacy had failed, to change his 
ambassador to Switzerland. Bassompierre obtained 
a complete ascendancy over the deputies of the Swiss 
cantons, by entertaining them at his own table, and 
unreservedly communicating his wishes to them. 

Notwithstandino' the critical view we have taken 
of these various modes of leading, they must be 
sometimes adopted, to prevent the interruption of 
the game. Let the reader re-peruse the preceding 
chapters, in wdiich we have detailed their respective 



316 



OF THE LEADER. 



merits, and the occasions on which they should be 
employed ; we shall be thus saved the necessity of 
repetition. 

It may be said : " It is to no purpose that you 
enjoin us to be acute and shrewd, if you do not 
inform us how this is to be accomplished." These 
qualities are acquired by an undivided attention to 
the task in which we are employed, and by rejecting 
every idea unconnected with it. Many players, 
before putting down the last card of a suit, will 
affect to doubt, and hesitate, and exclaim dogma- 
tically : " I am calculating the effect it will produce 
on the following round." This is often a cause of 
confusion, and leads them into error. Before all 
things, act with decision ; pluck the fruit while it is 
ripe, and do not err through hesitation. You can 
calculate the effect on the following round at your 
leisure ; but when you are required to act, and you 
have no choice, decide at once. If you hold but one 
heart in your hand, and the suit be played, put down 
your card immediately, and you can calculate the 
result afterwards ; if the ten of hearts is played, and 
you hold the knave and the nine, put down the 
knave, and by thus following suit, you will find that 
cases of difficulty or perplexity are exceptions to the 
general rule ; even then, hesitation may be attended 
with dangerous consequences. We have been re- 
proached for not having introduced into our code any 



OF THE LEADER. 



317 



article by which hesitation might be punished ; it 
has even been proposed to us to consider it in the 
light of an offence against morality. This is too 
severe a judgment. We are of opinion, however, 
that it tends to illegal collusion, for a hesitation in 
playing a card may, undoubtedly, to a certain extent, 
convey information to the partner of the state of 
your hand. Opinion will, however, determine that 
which the law cannot affect. In Section IX. Chap- 
ter v., we have used every argument in our power 
to discountenance all those practices which we con- 
sider inadmissible. 

Let no one imagine that he is deficient in acute- 
ness ; let him only attend to the subject in hand, 
agat quod agit^ and he will soon find that he possesses 
as much of that quality as any other person. Of 
this we have a proof, in the modes of leading we 
see every day employed, even by the most inex- 
perienced players. "We are surprised to observe that 
it is almost always a strong card which is led : this, 
we conclude, is ow^ng to the spirit of our improved 
tactique, mth which every one is now imbued. 
Thus, the Duke of Laval's remark is no longer true ; 
and thus (which is well worthy of consideration) the 
bet of six to five will no longer hold good. Yasco 
de Gama, by doubling the Cape of Good Hope, anni- 
hilated the riches of Italy. To the beginner, who 
has only the experience of a few weeks, and who 



318 



OF THE LEADER. 



must practise three or four years longer before he is 
acquainted with all the difficulties of whist, we 
can scarcely expect that these latter chapters will 
offer many advantages ; but we take it for granted, 
that a player who has made some proficiency cannot 
have perused this article unprofitably. 

An old and valued friend haj)pened to see Chap- 
ter YII. of our Treatise, entitled " The System of 
the Game" At first he seemed dissatisfied with it, 
exj^ecting it to contain what did not properly belong 
to that division of the treatise ; but, two days after- 
wards, he said to us : " I am astonished at my own 
improvement ; only observe my play, I am become 
quite a proficient." This was partly true ; we had 
drawn his attention to certain points of the game, of 
which he had before been in complete ignorance ; 
we had taught him to refrain from too extensive a 
calculation, but to concentrate it upon one point. 
The intrinsic beauty and majesty of a building can- 
not be discovered but by the removal of all false and 
gothic ornament, and we may safely afiton, that if the 
sublime is not to be found in the simple, it exists 
nowhere. A star of genius has just risen above the 
dramatic horizon of France, whose great charai con- 
sists in the grandeur and simplicity of her style. 

But we imagine that we hear our readers manifest 
symptoms of impatience at the length of our obser- 
vations on this article ; we shall not detain them 



OF THE LEADER. 



319 



much lono-er, and our last remarks will contain the 
followino' maxims : 

o 

The lead of a round at whist is directed by inven- 
tion in a descending scale of progression, from the 
first trick do^^^l to the seventh. 

The second part of the round begins between the 
sixth and the eighth trick. All plans of finessing and 
stratagems disappear now that the action of the game 
itself comes into play. The scheming of the players 
is now revealed, the position of the cards more 
palpable, and the fate of the game, to a certain 
deo:ree, evident. This moment comes sooner or 
later to dificrent players, in proportion to the at- 
tention they bestow on the game ; it dej^ends, in a 
great measure, on the will of the player, on the 
interest which he takes in playing, and, consequently, 
on his desire or indifference for gain. 

After the first seven or eight cards are played 
out, the more subtile and finer j)arts of the 
intellect have performed their office, and retire from 
the scene of action. The helm is now in the hands 
of mathematical calculation. This calculation is the 
more simple because it is drawn from known facts. 
The return to the suit must be turned to a good 
account, and attention directed to the odd trick. 
Here, the most mediocre player has a right to claim 
equality with the greatest proficient. The talents 
here exerted are the natural result of practice, and 



820 



OF THE LEADER. 



have been bestowed on all persons in an equal 
degree. Unconnected with the overwhelming in- 
fluence of genius, or the powers of imagination, they 
belong in common to all mankind, like the faculty 
of reason or speech. 

This second part of the round is, how^ever, con- 
stantly uniform, and cannot fail to be understood 
by those who will study it with care : thus they 
may acquire a degree of advancement with which 
they may boldly enter the lists against the most 
practised players. 

It would be useless to offer any further remarks 
on the subject. We have presented amateurs with 
a solution of the hypotheses which direct the lead, 
and an exact idea of the task they have to perfonn 
at the end of the round. At every stage of their 
proficiency, they now possess a standard of reference 
by which they may prove their advancement. 
Assisted by self-confidence, and self-correction, they 
will soon be convinced that he who knows how to 
avoid error, can never be wanting in capacity. 



FINIS. 



LONDON : 

PRJJ^TED BV T. ERETTELL, RUPEfiT STREET, HAYMARKET. 

LBAp'?9 




